be perswaded to do another thing In this case thou hast sinful and dishonourable thoughts of God Thou thinkest of him as a man like thy own self and the ground why such apprehensions are ungodly and unbeseeming the Majesty of God is because he is immutable and unchangeable in his nature There is no ground of change or alteration in him because there is no ignorance in his understanding he foreknoweth all things no mutability in hiâ— will therefore thy praiers though they are necessary and usefull yet they have no such influence upon God as to change his minde or to make him of unwilling willing 3. There are some things so absolutely promised that do not suppose any condition of Praier on our parts As the initiall workings of grace The beginningâ— of our conversion especially that promise Zech. 12 that God will pour on us the Spirit of praier and supplication The fullfilling of this promise cannot be by way of praier for it 's a promise to enable us to pray and so we could not make it self to be a condition for it self Indeed we may pray for the Spirit of praier but that is to be understood in regard of a further measure of this Spirit As we may exercise Faith in the promise for a further degree of Faith we may beleeve that God thereby may encrease our faith and make it more strong Thus the promise of sending Christ into the world and giving him to be a Saviour to his people doth not suppose our praier but rather praier is a gift from this We therefore pray viz. acceptably because we are united to Christ and have his Spirit dwelling in us Thus God also in the conversion of his people cometh in with his grace upon them before they desire or seek after him at least in a right manner I was found of those that sought me not said Christ Isa 65.1 Therefore this is not to be understood universally of every good thing that God hath promsed but for the most part of those things which do suppose us already godly and put into a capacity and spirituall ability of praier Then God will not do for us till we seek unto him As the Mother doth not expect the childe that cannot yet speak should ask for such a thing at her hands 5. God hath required Praier as a constant duty to be performed by all notwithstanding any purposes or promises made by him I say as a constant duty required of all and therefore that is an unjustifiable position of some That it 's not lawfull or a duty for wicked men to pray But when our Saviour speaks so universally Ask and ye shall have and Gods wrath is to be poured upon the Families of the earth because they call not upon God It 's plain it 's their sin that they do not pray and although God will not hear the Praier of sinners but it 's an abomination to God yet for all that it 's their duty to pray not indeed to pray sinfully not to keep up their sins and their praiers together but to empty themselves of their poison to lay aside their superfluity of naughtinesse and so to come with pure hearts and pure hands to God as David I will wash my hands in innocency so will I compasse thy Altar Psa 26.6 It 's therefore a duty enjoyned all and that indispensably to pray unto God Again I say It 's a constant duty required of all not as if there were to be no intermission but when the time and season doth require it as they are called constant Sacrifices which were offered every day though not all the day long and this overthroweth that opinion of some who think it no duty to pray unlesse when they feel some motion or impulse of the Spirit of God upon them so that if they are a day a moneth a year without this they will not pray This is not according to the Rule Again it 's a constant duty required of all Therefore it 's a presumptuous conceit of those who apprehend themselves above Petitions They will do nothing but sing praises to God and give him thanks as if they were Angels in heaven but as for Petitions and Confessions they are so perfect they are above them Why do not such men refuse to eat and drink saying they have such perfect bodies they need no sustenance Doth not Christ himself here importunately and fervently put up his Petitions to the Father 5. Though God will not perform the good things he promiseth without our praiers yet our Praiers are not meritorious They deserve not at Gods hand Though we cannot have the promised blessing without Praier yet not for our Praier Therefore it 's not only arrogant but an irrationall doctrine in Popery to assert Praier to be a meritorious work Doth the beggar deserve an alms because he asketh Who would not rather say that praier is a plain profession of our beggery emptinesse and utter impotency Thereby we proclaim that of our selves we are not able to procure the least mercy Therefore when we come to God take heed of trusting in Praier of idolizing thy duties It 's a sin we are prone too but as they say of clothes Pride of them is an extreme vanity because the very putting them on should put us in minde of our sin that made nakednesse a shame so our very praier should make us abhorre our selves and set up God as the only fountain of all hope and comfort if we could help our selves why pray we to him 6. Therefore it 's disputed whether God doth require Praier for the mercies sake or give the mercy for Praiers sake As for example God hath promised encrease of grace sanctification of all afflictions if we rightly pray to him Now the Question is whether he giveth this mercy for praier sake or not rather because he will give such a mercy therefore he enableth us to pray and certainly this latter way is the truth God gives us not the mercy because we pray but because he will vouchsafe such a mercy therefore he quickneth us up to pray The mercy is not referred to praier but praier to the mercy Therefore 7. As long as God keeps up our heart in a praying way so long there is hope of the accomplishment of the mercy we pray for Thou preparest the heart and hearest with the ear saith David Psa 10.17 Not but that in some temporal mercies the soul may be kept long in a praying waiting frame and yet the mercy it self be never given us but then it will be with us as with Paul My grace is sufficient for thee 2 Cor. 12. So that still God is good to thee though thou hast not that thou praiest for if a praying frame of heart be on thee on the other side it 's an heavy defection not to be able or willing to pray I speak not of a tempted Christian who praieth even while he saith he doth not he cannot pray but of those
Jesus is the Lord but by the Spirit Acts 18.27 Some have thought that we may by humane strength come to beleeve divine truths as we may by our industry attain to philosophicall knowledge but this is to be ignorant of mans weaknesse and Gods power It 's true men may in an humane way comprehend the sense and meaning of the Scripture but to give a divine assent to it that is the gift of God For every good and perfect gift whereof this faith is a principal one cometh from the Father of lights James 1. Did not many learned Heathens Porphyrius Celsus Julian and others know what was asserted in the Scripture yet they did not believe but contemn it And certainly we are bound to acknowledge it a great mercy of God to have dogmatical faith For why are so many Heretiques left to themselves Some deny the Natures one or the other of Christ some his Person some his Offices and shouldst not thou doe thus if left to thy self Nay Is not a godly man sometimes sadly tempted about his dogmatical faith that he doubteth of a God or about the truths of the Scripture Certainly it 's a speciall mercy thus to be inabled to believe and it is good to be observed one reason why faith must needs be of God which is because the nature of it lieth more in the firmness of the act then in the certainty of the subject It 's not so much the object without as something within makes a man believe Gods Spirit doth more work in corroborating the heart then revealing the object Hence though the Doctrine be revealed to some yet they do not believe when at another time though they have but the same measure of light and the same argument propounded they do believe and why is all this but because Gods work in the believer is more ex parte subjecti then objecti Therefore it 's horrible debasing of Gods grace in working faith to make it no more then the revealing of the object for then man by his own power doth believe as when a man brings a candle in the room then a man seeth by his own power who could not before for God doth not only propound the object but enlightens the understanding and boweth the heart to believe 2. God works faith in us not absolutely or by the creatures the beholding and seeing of them but by the word Thus Rom. 10. Preaching hearing and believing are chained together We are then in and by the Word to expect this work of God not to flie to the creatures making them equal to Gods word for begetting faith or to enthusiasmes and private revelations but to the word of God which gives light to the simple but as the Word is an instrument of begetting faith so faith is afterwards an instrument of improving the Word for the Word doth not profit in the increase and benefit thereof unlesse there be Faith Thus as the Spirit of God doth at first work Faith and yet by Faith we are made further partakers of Gods Spirit So the Word doth at first produce Faith in us which when wrought doth againe improve the Word for further edification and growth in grace 3. The heart of man is naturally not only unfit but contrary and opposite unto the way of believing of heavenly Truth And by this it 's plain Faith is the gift of God because man hath not only an unfitnesse but a contrary repugnancy to the things of God Therefore 1 Cor. 4.14 the natural man is said not to receive the things of God neither can be both the act and the power is denied to him Therefore when Peter made that Confession of faith Thou art the Son of God Christ tels him Flesh and bloud had not revealed that to him Mat. 16.17 Therefore the Pharisees though they heard so much of Christ and saw all his Miracles yet they derided and opposed Christ They did not hear his Word because they were not of God as Christ told them Job 8.47 Know then as in respect of grosse sinne thou wouldst be like a Cain a Judas if God did not keep thee so also in respect of doctrine thou wouldst be the vilest Atheist or the most blasphemous heretique that ever was if God did not enlighten and confirm thee 4. Though God work faith thus yet it may be without a Sanctification of the inward man For seeing Faith as it's dogmatical carrying a man only to the Contents of the Scripture as they are true is seated in the understanding no wonder if thereby a man be enlightned only but not regenerated Hence we reade of some who did beleeve Joh. 2. yet they loved the praise of men more then of God That light in their minde did not serve to produce supernatural life and heat in the heart It was not a faith that did purifie the heart which is called the Faith of the Elect Tit. 1.1 because only appropriated to them The whole Epistle of James is on purpose to shew such a Faith that is not accompanied with holy works although therefore we say a true lively Faith can never be separated from sanctification yet men may be enlightned only in their mindes and perswaded of the truth in their hearts without any effectual change upon them It 's not enough to have such a faith as may make a man a true Protestant or orthodox so as to be neither Papist nor heretique for all this is but a cure of thy minde and with illumination may consist grievous pollutions Yet 5. Where there is but a bare dogmaticall Faith enabled thereunto by the Spirit of God there must needs be some kinde of pious disposition and tractablenesse of the heart For seeing the nature of faith lyeth in assenting to a Testimony and that of God there cannot be but some flexiblenesse of the heart to submit thereunto If indeed the Christian Religion were like the Arts and Sciences then there was no submission of the understanding required seeing it assents upon reason which is a sutable and connaturall argument to the minde as food is to the appetite of hunger But because these things are received for authority sake and have a supereminency to our naturall understanding Therefore it must be captivated Thus the Apostle excellently expresseth it 2 Cor. 10.5 the word doth bring into captivity every thought to the Obedience of Christ a man before he believeth hath many proud thoughts many subtle thoughts many obstinate thoughts but Faith brings these down and submits because God saith so Now this cannot be done without some yeelding and flexiblenesse Hence the Schoolmen do determine that in faith and they acknowledge none besides miraculous but dogmaticall There is a pia affectio some pious and affectionate disposition to him for whose authority we do beleeve So that this dogmatical faith even in unregenerated persons is not like that of the devils for though the Apostle James saith They believe and tremble Jam. 2.19 yet their
Faith is not wrought by the Spirit of God neither is it upon divine motions but experience and manifest conviction They feel in part the torments of hell and therefore it 's experimentally evident to them that there is a God who is also just and terrible in his vengeance But the historical faith in an unsanctified man as it is the gift of God so it works some inclining disposition to God yea in the temporary believer who goeth beyond a meer dogmatist it works as appeareth Mat. 3. Some reformation and some joy so that the word makes some hopeful ingresse into him though at last it passe away as our lives even as a tale that is told having no setled continuance 6. This historical faith as it is wrought efficiently by the Spirit of God so the motive of it is Divine Authority and Revelation That as by the light of the Sun we see the Sunne so by God we come to know every thing of God This divine motive of faith is freely acknowledged to be in the Thessalonians by the Apostle 1 Thess 2.13 They received the word not as the word of man but as the word of God Hence the Prophets begin with Thus saith the Lord and Paul discovers himself to be called by God So that every thing hath but a weak ineffectual operation till it hath a maker a divine stamp upon the soul Oh when we once believe a threatning as it is Gods when we once believe a promise as it is Gods it must bear down all before thee What if the world come What if Satan come What if thy companions come telling thee this and this Oh but saith the believing soul God that cannot lie saith the contrary And truly herein is discovered that in Religion we have but an humane faith yea not so much for an humane faith will make great changes in our life when yet our divine faith doth not If a man tels thee of such danger of such evil in the way doth it not presently make thee turn out of that path But now when Gods word tels thee there is death and damnation in such paths that doth not at all move thee SERMON CXXI Of Dogmaticall Faith the Properties of and Contraries to it JOHN 17.21 That the world may believe thou hast sent me WE are discovering the nature of faith in the General as it is carried out to Scripture-truth because of Divine Authority We are to adde more particulars to clear this And First Though this Faith be not a peculiar saving grace yet it is a common grace of Gods Spirit It 's a common grace of God to be inabled to believe How many Pharisees and Jews saw the miracles of Christ as well as the Apostles yet did not believe so much as a Simon Magus did It 's the grace of God that makes a man to have a sound minde in Religion witnesse the many heresies and blasphemies divers are fallen into yet it 's a common grace not peculiar common I call it not in that sense as some plead for an universal grace which indeed is no grace but because an unregenerate man may have it as well as a regenerate so that no man may conclude this is enough for his salvation that he doth believe such and such principles of Religion unlesse also he hath that peculiar effectual purifying work of faith upon his soul As therefore those extraordinary gifts of Gods Spirit to work miracles to cast out Devils were common to such who yet were workers of iniquity Thus it is with this ordinary gift of Historical faith many men may believe the truth of those things the goodnesse whereof they never felt upon their hearts And many may maintain the Doctrine of Regeneration orthodoxly who never felt the power of it experimentally upon their own souls There is a faith that is common to the elect all the children of God have the like precious faith Tit. 1.1 in regard of the essentials yet there is a faith common to elect and reprobate so that no man may conclude his salvation because he is no Jew no Pagan no Papist Secondly Although this dogmatical Faith be common to the regenerate and unregenerate yet it 's the foundation of our conversion and in the regenerate when improued doth wonderfully provoke the increase of grace And this is good to be observed for though we make it not saving faith yet it is the foundation of saving faith He can never believe on Christ for his Mediatour that doth not believe Christ to be a Mediatour Therefore the Apostle describing the general nature of faith saith Heb. 11. He that cometh to God must believe that he is and that he is a rewarder of those that serve him No spiritual building can be made without this foundation as it is thus the foundation so if improved it doth wonderfully promote justifying faith The general acts of faith if vigorously prosecuted do mightily strengthen the peculiar and proper acts of it The more strongly we believe Christ to be a Mediatour the more will this help that he be so to me and therefore it 's observed that our Saviour put them so often upon the trial of their very historical faith Dost thou believe that I am able and doest thou believe that I am the Messias Partly because that was the great Question then Whether that individual Person was the Messias or no and partly because if it was believed that he was the Saviour then there was no such cause of doubt Whether he would be a Saviour to them that truly sought to him Insomuch that it may be questioned Whether it be a greater act to believe Christ to be a Mediatour or to believe him a Mediatour to me Although indeed there are more Objections against the latter for there are not only Objections against the truth but against the application of it because of the many sins and infirmities which I perceive in my self yet we would think the harder task were then over when the soul could believe such great things and transcendent to humane reason for when a man believeth that Christ is both God and man united in one Person whose office is to redeem the oppressed sinner may not then he conclude easily that he will redeem him For which is greater to believe such a Person God and man or that this Person whose Office it is to save will save thee Howsoever if we do not make comparisons between these acts of faith yet certainly the more strong and powerfull thy acts of faith are about the truths of Christ the more will they conduce to apply him to thee Even as in man the more vivid his senses are which do accompany his common nature with a beast the more strong and quick are his rational acts likewise So that this Dogmatical faith is the root as it were which if not thriving those peculiar acts of faith will wither Distinct III Thirdly The general properties of this faith are
if the Apostle 1 Tim. 3.5 say of every creature for nourishment it is sanctified by Praier when yet the creatures have in themselves a naturall strength to nourish how much more is this to be seen in the means of grace which work not by inherent but instituted efficacy altogether If therefore we would have our preaching and your hearing doe any good be powerfull to an heavenly alteration and change then look up with your eyes to heaven It 's from God that this must do me good It 's from God that this must teach my heart In vain is a Teacher without if there be not also a Teacher within 1 Cor. 3. You see the Apostle there taking beleevers off from all Ministers and Instruments and to rest on Jesus Christ They are necessary but as Ministers by whom we do beleeve not as authours of our faith Let us consider Why Praier is thus necessary in the use of all other means And First From God in these respects 1. He is the sole author and fountain of all grace It 's not the gifts or parts of Men and Angels that remove the stone of the heart that can make the withered dry bones to live again unlesse the Spirit of God breathe upon us Jam. 1. Every good and perfect gift is said to come from above That as the naturall Philosophers say The Sun and Stars are the cause of all the life and perfection which is in these things below insomuch that without them all things would be destroyed This is much more true in heavenly and supernaturall effects therefore he is called the God of all grace and the God of all consolations 2 Cor. 1.3 There is no godlinesse no comfort can stream in the heart but from this Fountain we lie like so many lumps of earth like so many noisome Lazarusses in the grave till God bid us Come forth So then to have any doctrine or truth enter into thy heart to have the Ministry effectuall and powerful to thee is of greater consequence then thou art aware of There must be much strugling and striving with God ere thou canst behold him in his glory in the Ordinances Thou must be Jacob ere thou canst be Israel as an Ancient said Wonder not if you see men living in the same lusts and roving in their former excesse of riot though the clouds drop upon them daily yet they are a barren wildernesse Alas all the rain in the world would not make the Earth spring forth and encrease had not God at first commanded the earth to doe so and certainly if God can by his Word make the dull dead earth so glorious that Solomon is in his greatest state not like the glory thereof how much rather can he make a heavy dull earthly carnall people glorious and admirable in variety of graces he can make them a Paradise who were a parched heath Praier therefore is necessary because God onely hath the command over all Ordinances to blesse as he pleaseth 2. On Gods part we are therefore to pray that so all the glory and praise in every thing may redound to him so 1 Cor. 1. that he who glorieth may glory in God only Hence it is that as in the Old Testament we reade of many good women and they were most of them barren to humble them and that they might see it was not their goodnesse but Gods glory and power to give them children So it is here God many times causeth not the best and choicest Ministers to be fruitfull in conversion of others to be able to say Behold I and the Children which thou hast given me that hereby all the glory may be attributed to God onely 3. Therefore after all doctrinall Instructions is Praier to be used because God in anger many times for mens sins doth blast the Word to them doth not give them a tender and an understanding heart Oh then how much is he to be sought to that hath the key of all mens hearts that openeth and none can shut that shutteth and none can open Rev. 3.7 Observe that expression it denoteth Gods absolute Soveraignty that all the devils in hell and all the wicked Instruments in the world are not able to hinder the good effect that God hath appointed such a Sermon or such a Ministry to produce What then though we sow all the day long though we exhort entreat and beseech yet if God be angry with thee and will let thee alone in thy sins thou shalt die and be damned in thy obstinacy and unbelief Though Solomon with all his wisedom were here to perswade thee thou wouldst be wilful in thy iniquities The seeing eye and the hearing ear are both said to be the gift of God Pro. 20.12 and what a terrible expression is that to the Israelites where after all the miracles and wonderfull works that God had done before them it 's said God had not given them an heart to understand till that day Deut. 19.4 and famous is that place Isa 6. thrice repeated in the New Testament of blinding their eyes and hardening their hearts lest they should understand and be converted Who then is there but must necessarily conclude that God is earnestly to be praied unto lest he be left to a spirit of slumber and giddinesse lest God sware in his wrath that no preaching shall ever do thee good How did Paul rejoice to be at Ephesus because an effectual and large door was opened to him 1 Cor. 16 9 It was opened by God the Ministers themselves nor the people had not ability to doe it Thus on Gods part we have cause to pray Secondly If we consider the nature of all Preaching and what kinde of cause the Word is of conversion that will also compell to Praier It 's disputed among Divines what kinde of causality the Preaching of the Word hath in regenerating of men I shall not now lanch into that deep Ocean but two waies are wholly to be denied 1. The Preaching of the Word doth not convert necessarily as the Fire doth necessarily burn the Sun doth necessarily shine No for then wheresoever the Word is preached all their eyes would be opened all their hearts softened that hear it but experience doth wofully confute this We see Christ who preached as one having authority and no man ever spake like him yet he threw in his Net and catched few fish yea we doe not reade of so many converted by his Ministry as by some of the Apostles 2. As it doth not work necessarily so neither as a natural cause that hath inward power to produce its effects As the fire hath an inherent strength to burn the Earth an inherent power to bring forth fruit or as a two edged Sword pierceth For though the Word be compared to it yet 3. This efficacy is only by Institution according to the command and good pleasure of God Of it self it worketh no more then Exhortations to a
what Enemies are we to our selves because ignorant herein SERMON XXXIX Further sheweth How acceptable unto God it is to beleeve in Christ the Mediatour And setteth forth the dangerous Nature of Trusting in our own Righteousnesse JOH 17.8 And they have known assuredly I came from thee and have beleeved thou hast sent me WE are prosecuting this Evangelical Point That Faith in Christ as a Mediatour is acceptable unto God as well as obedience to a command That as love is the fullfilling of the Law so Faith of the Gospel Several Reasons have already been laid down we now proceed to give you more 1. Therefore Faith in Christ as a Mediatour is acceptable because of the difficulty of and opposition to it When we are seriously sensible of sinne yet to rely on the love of God in Christ is like Esthers venturing into Ahashuerus his presence If I perish I perish or like the Lepers into their enemies the Syrians Camp Thus saith the afflicted soul If I lye despairing under the burthen of my sin I am sure to be undone I cannot finde any hope within my self It 's therefore venturing on Christ It 's good to go to him I am like that woman of the bloudy Issue that had spent all she had on Physicians but yet could not be cured I have run to every refuge tried every conclusion but still my soul cannot have any safe bottome to stand upon Let me therefore by Faith fly to him as a Mediatour In the midst of these depths and agonies of heart to trust in Christ is an high heroical disposition like that of Job Though he kill me I will trust in him Job 13.15 Like that of the Canaanitish woman whose faith Christ so commended Though she were put off and called dog and told the bread did not belong to her Mat. 15.27 the promises of grace and pardon were not her due yet for all that she will hold upon Christ and not let him go Oh then consider that if thou like Peter wilt venture to go though upon the waters to him here is a special discovery of the noblenesse of thy Faith That thou regardest Gods command and his promise more then all Satans temptations and the sence or suggestions of thy own soul As it is with love to God when God doth afflict and chastise us yet to keep up a tender fervent love to God argueth the greatnesse and purity of thy love so in the midst of broken bones and trouble for sinne to depend upon the grace of God in Christ argueth the excellency of Faith Our Saviour when he said Blessed are they that beleeve and see not sheweth that he who beleeveth Joh. 20 9. when he hath the least prop of sence and encouragement from outward things doth put forth the purer and nobler acts of Faith Now for Abraham to beleeve though Sarahs womb was a dead womb argued stronger Faith then if she had been a fruitful woman Thus the difficulty and opposition in such temptations makes faith the more acceptable 2 Faith in Christ must be as acceptable as Obedience because there is great Obedience in Faith For although Faith in Christ doth not justifie us as it 's an Obediential act for then we should be justified by a work but as it 's an Instrument receiving the Righteousnesse of Christ an hand to take that inriching Treasure yet there is very great Obedience in every act of beleeving go over the several acts of it knowledge assent and fiduciall application all these are therefore put forth by a beleever because God saith it Hence it 's called the Obedience of faith Rom. 10.26 And we are said to captivate our understandings herein 2 Cor. 10.5 For a man in beleeving walketh not by sence or humane reason or principles of the world but the meer revealed will of God so that whether we regard the doctrine to be beleeved or the promises to be embraced we must conclude that faith is a spiritual Martyrdom It 's not reason but Gods Word moveth thee as we told you in the Jews They went about to establish their own righteousnesse and would not submit themselves to the Righteousnesse by Christ Rom. 10.3 You see by that expressien how a man must be much humbled and captivated ere he can yield up himself to Christs Righteousnesse Oh then think not that Faith is not an high degree of Obedience It 's a renouncing of all humane thoughts apprehensions and whatsoever seeming worth or righteousnesse may be in us Oh how deeply was Paul humbled ere Phil. 3. he would come to account all things dung and drosse and to be found not having his own righteousnesse but that which is by Faith in Christ So that although Faith as it is a work doth not justifie yet it 's a great work and that of pure and meer obedience For whereas in all other moral duties Love and Patience there is some ingrafted notions within that convince of that In beleeving there is nothing but the command of God and his promise that inviteth to this duty 3. Faith must needs be acceptable to God because that only of all graces hath a relative fitnesse to receive Christ and his benefits Rom. 3.23 and in many other places Remission of sinne and so the Spirit of promise and also Justification is still said to be by Faith not by Love or Zeal or any other grace because they are of an active nature and go out to God This of a passive nature and receiveth Christ so that the Scripture useth a peculiar phrase to expresse the nature of Faith making it a supernatural Instrument or organon to receive Christ as the hand of all parts of the body taketh a Treasure when given and thereby a man is enriched It 's true it 's not for the dignity or merit of Faith that we are justified Therefore the Learned observe well that it 's never said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not for Faith as a cause but by Faith as an Instrument so that it 's not properly Faith in Christ that justifieth but Christ apprehended by Faith as it is not the hand but the treasure taken by the hand that enricheth or as the Scripture excellently describeth it It was not the bare seeing of the brazen Serpent or any excellency in the eye but the brazen Serpent that did heal Seeing that Faith hath that aptitude of all other graces to apply Christ and God makes use of it and appoints it for this end no wonder if that be so well-pleasing to him 4. Faith in Christ as a Mediatour is well-pleasing because by this we also are enabled to all obedience to all duties of mortification and holinesse so that this Faith which receiveth Christ as a Mediatour receiveth him in his fulnesse of grace as an head and thereby we have strength and ability to every thing that is holy Act. 15. purifying their hearts by Faith That implieth both our Justification and our Sanctification Hence
spiritual Vnity Insomuch that some have called the Spirit of God the holy bond of the Trinity It 's not a carnal bodily Unity but spiritual and thus ought the Ministers of the Gospel to be though they be of the same nature of the same flesh and bloud yet if they have not the same spirit composing and sanctifying of them they will be like ropes of sand This the Apostle urgeth admirably 1 Cor. 12. 4 c. and vers 13. where enumerating the several gifts and operations of Gods Spirit he still addeth It 's the same Spirit and by one Spirit we are all baptized in the same bond This then ought to be our Unity the holy Spirit of God is to move work and guide all our hearts and affections As it 's the same Soul that informeth all the parts of the body or as some Philosophers said There was one intellectus agens that was universal to all men There may be agreement for civil and political considerations but this will never hold till there be a spiritual Unity As Tully observed That all friendship founded upon bonum utile or jucundum would never endure unlesse they added bonum honestum We may adde further Even that moral honest good is not ground enough unlesse it be bonum spirituale If then the Spirit of God did work the same measure of illumination and sanctification in all there would not be any disagreement but though all godly men have the same Spirit yet not the same gifts or graces or degree of graces and for want of this cometh contention Secondly The Vnity between Father and Son is constant and individed There can never be a separation between them The Father and Sonne were alwayes one though the manifestation of this is more under the Gospel-light then it was under the Law and thus ought the Ministers of the Gospel to agree constantly perpetually for if at any time contention breaketh forth it proveth like a dead flie in a box of ointment it makes all the other good they have to be ill spoken of Let them never be so learned so godly so zealous yet discord will scandalize all and this constancy of Unity is to be preserved against all outward or inward causes of difference outward is the persecution and opposition of enemies to the Church of God inward is from our own corruptions and distempers Against both these we are to watch that so our peace be not weakned Thirdly The Vnity of the Father and the Sonne is an holy Vnity They are one in that which is holy and heavenly They onely will what is good and the Sunne may sooner become a dunghill then they will what is evil such an Unity let the Ministers of God endeavour after An unity in errour an unity in mischief and wickedness is such an unity as the devils have amongst themselves That unity amongst Papists which they boast of is it not like the unity of Herod and Pilate both agreeing against Christ Fourthly The Vnity of the Father and Sonne is full of love and bowels to mankinde They both are one in this to procure the salvation of believers The Father he wils to send his onely begotten Sonne to die that reproachful death and to be an atonement for mans sinnes The Sonne doth voluntarily and readily undertake this bitter cup then they are one to procure the salvation of man If the Father and the Sonne had disagreed no salvation had been possible Oh then that the Ministers of the Gospel would make this use of their Unity that they might all as one man endeavour the conversion and edification of souls How happy would it be to lay all differences and disputes aside that they might bring people to the saving knowledge of God What a spur should this be to us Shall the Father not think his Sonne too dear Shall the Sonne not think his bloud too dear for mens souls and shall we ruine souls by contentions Do we not take the devils work then upon us and not Christs Fifthly The Vnity of Father and Son is a well-ordered Vnity Though there be a Unity of Nature yet this breedeth not a confusion of the Persons The Father is the Father and the Sonne is the Sonne for all this Unity they are not unus though they he unum and thus the unity amongst Gods Ministers and the people must not degenerate into confusion The difference between shepherd and sheep between Governours and governed in the Church must be maintained When the Devil cannot divide then on the contrary he would bring unity into confusion The difference of gifts and offices shall not be kept up as Corah and his Company told Aaron They took too much upon them all the Congregation was holy as well as they But the Apostle though he presse unity fervently and that because we are one body yet he sheweth a difference between the members in that body every member is not the eye so neither is every one a Preacher an Officer in the Church This unity ends in all schism and disorder at last Lastly The Vnity of the Father and the Sonne is most perfect and absolute It 's an essential Unity and although we cannot have this Unity yet this should teach us to aâ—m at the highest degree of unity we can not to suffer the least grudging and repining thoughts not the least proud or envious thought against one another to love more then father or children then husband or wife or any kinde of relation that causeth unity for they are but one flesh This calleth for an higher unity We have heard the duty and necessity of unity as also the causes that break it what good remedies may be prescribed to keep this excellent harmony Although I shall not lanch into this whole point deferring it till vers 21. yet I shall name some First We are earnestly to pray to God to bestow such a spirit of concord It 's not the industry or policy of all the Conciliators Moderators and Pacificators in the world to bring this about but God onely can bend mens hearts for it Hence we see our Saviour praying to the Father for this agreement and God is called The God of peace because he only can make it in the Church and State It 's from Gods anger and wrath when an evil contentious spirit is amongst the Prophets as well as when he sends a lying spirit amongst them when the Temple was to be destroyed the rending of it was a prognostique of the desolation thereof and when God will unchurch a Church and make a Garden a Wilderness commonly divisions are the antecedent causes of it A second Rule is To rejoyce in the parts and gifts of others as much as our own when God is glorified by them and to be compassionately affected in the weaknesses and failings of others These two are necessarily joyned together and they are able to cement and unite all differences The former is to
so 1 Thes 5.11 Comfort and edifie one another even as ye do he commended them for doing so only in this necessary duty consider how the Scripture hints and directs you You must eat of this manna according to Gods appointment 1. You are in the use of your gifts privately to carry your selves so as not thereby to neglect the publike Ordinances To think that such private Admonitions or Exhortations or seekings to God are enough we see how the Apostle joyneth them together Heb. 10.24 25. when he exhorted them to provoke one another to do good he addeth not forsaking the Assembly as the manner of some was Even in the Apostles daies when there was such purity of Church Ordinances and admirably gifted Officers and Gods presence with them yet they were not to forsake the Assemblies and observe how the Apostle bringeth them in upon the improving of their gifts in a private way as if it were a great Temptation when we employ them respectively to others thereby to neglect the publike Ordinances 2. Though private improvement of Gifts be lawfull to Parents Masters and one Christian to another yet take heed that thereby you do not justle out the Office of the Ministers or because of your gifts to neglect the publike Office Christ hath appointed for the devil is busie both waies either by prophane sottishness and ignorance to make men despise the Ministry or by self-conceit and pride of their own abilities This the Apostle also provides against 1 Thes 5.14 when he had commanded them to edifie one another lest it might be thought what need we any Ministers then See how affectionately he addeth and we beseech you to know them that labour among you and are over you in the Lord They must not for all their Gifts and improvements neglect that So in the same Chapter 19 20 21. verses where private Christians are commanded to prove all things and not to Quench the Spirit They must stir up the gifts and graces of Gods Spirit in them yet so as not to despise Prophesyings that is the ministeriall Interpretation of Scripture as the word to prophesie is commonly used Lastly That I may not be too long Though it be a necessary Point the private use of their gifts must be in such duties and in such matters as are not above them They may pray together humble themselves exhort one another out of the Word of God in profitable things of Edification but to determine the most controverted Points in Religion is farre above their strength Therefore let every one imitate Davids Humility to walk humbly and not to exercise himself in things that are too high for him The Apostle doth often antidote against pride and conceit as if we did know things when we did not and as the matter must not be above them so it must be in that which is necessary and profitable How many trouble themselves about Universal Redemption which is not only a Doctrine above their capacities but they might do better to finde their own interest in Christs Death Certainly if Christians would meet as of old they were wont not to dispute in high unprofitable Points but how to be more holy more mortified to walk more godlily in their Relations then their meeting together would be for the better and not for the worse But now Christs Sheep do run into many briâ—rs of Disputations that they almost lose all their wool Therefore the Apostle speaketh excellently to this purpose 1 Tim. 6.3 4. he had pressed to godlinesse in Relations and then saith Let no man teach otherwise then the Doctrine which is according to godlinesse If they do there comes no good of such Disputes but envyings strifes and carnal dissentions amongst one another I was willing to adde thus much because it 's thought that we would monopolize the Spirit of God as that we envied the gifts and graces of God in others No God forbid this only we would direct them so as their liberty may not be turned to licentiousnesse Even by the Canonists who were no waies much favourable to private Christians yet they did allow them charitativam though not potestativam admonition There is therefore no private Christian no nor woman but they may be instrumental to the converting of Husbands and Children yea with the Woman of Samaria be a means to bring the knowledge of Christ to others Yea several women Phebe Synticke Evadias and others are mentioned in the Gospel for their great instrumentall service in the propagating of Christs Kingdom yet who will conclude from their improvement of gifts they might lawfully take the office of Preaching 4. There is also great difference to be made between a Church under Persecutions or not constituted and a Church constituted That may be done in times of Persecution which may not in setled times of the Church We see in case of extreme danger every man is a Magistrate and may kill when assaulted rather then be killed but it doth not therefore follow that every man may lawfully take upon him ordinarily the office of a Magistrate The Sabbath might be broken in regard of necessity and our Saviour from this excuseth David for eating the Shew bread which was lawfull only for the Priests to eat Thus we reade of two private persons that were a means to convert the Persian King and others once to the Christian Faith Though these when they had opportunity sought to have their office confirmed and so if that Instance so much pressed Act. 16.8 of the Disciples preaching the Gospel upon the Persecution could be manifested to be understood of private Disciples and men out of office the contrary whereof there are strong presumptions for yet it would prove no more but that in case of Persecution when beleevers are scattered up and down it 's lawfull for them to declare and make known Christ and his Truth But what is this to a Church constituted and walking in an orderly way 5. This doctrine of the necessity of a lawful Call and authority in those that preach is very necessary and profitable and that partly in respect of the Ministers themselves and partly in respect of the people On the Ministers part 1. He can with the more quietnesse and comfort satisfie himself in his work You see the Pharisees they questioned Christ upon this very Point By what authority he did these things Mat. 21.23 Now our Saviour he supposeth that to be necessary he doth not say What matter for a Call or Authority I have Gifts but he goeth to prove that he had authority from God Certainly to live in such a way wherein the Conscience of a Minister is not satisfied that it 's a lawful office must needs be disquieting of him especially when there are so many that say they have no Call or that their Call is Antichristian Is it not necessary to a Minister to be informed that by the Scripture he can justifie his Call and office 2. It 's
unity is seen in the sympathizing that all believers have one with another and that in respect of mourning and rejoycing In respect of those that mourn So we are to weep and mourn with them We are to bear one anothers burdens We are to be affected with the Churches calamities as being also of the body As the Apostle said the care of all Churches lay upon him 2 Cor. 11.28 Who was afflicted and he did not burn the same proportionably is to be in every believer Therefore this unity of believers should be vigorous this way what evils what exercises befall others they should be affected with them as their own This discovers they are lively members of the body for if Christ though in Heaven was sensible of the persecutions done by Paul against the Church saying Why persecutest thou me how much rather should every particular member account the temptations of others as his own As it is thus for mourning so also for rejoycing there ought to be such an unity among believers that we are to rejoyce in the gifts graces and good things that others have as if they were our own But O the self-love the envy the repinings that are apt to be in one godly man against another The spirit in us lusteth to envy saith the Apostle even in believers Hence are those daily exhortations against grudgings murmurings and envyings one against another and these are made the fruit of the flesh because where the Spirit of God worketh and enliveneth there is joy peace and long-suffering all graces contrary to such unquiet distempers Now this is very difficult to flesh and bloud that those parts and gifts which obscure thine and those good things in others that seem to hinder thine yet to rejoyce and blesse God for them as if it were to thy own self but this spiritual and mystical unity will enable thee thereunto Neither is the Sun or air more requisite then this union no wonder if our Saviour doth thus affectionately pray for it 6. This union is seen in their mutual striving together in promoting the Kingdome and glory of Christ They all have the same heart the same shoulders the same tongue to blesse and praise God They are like so many servants in the same house all promoting and furthering their masters work That as the Apostle 1 Cor. 3. saith all the Officers are one He that plants and he that waters are one because they agree in one end which is to set forward the work of God Thus it is here Though there be never so much variety in the gifts and graces and conditions of Gods people yet they are all one in this work The Glory of God is the end they all look upon Thus you see in how many particulars this Unity diffuseth it self In the third place We are to know that the invisible unity doth extend it self farther then the visible For this is to the visible Church only but that to the invisible So that in this respect there is an unity between all believers that ever have been with Enoch Abel Abraham and all that of old ever were This is believed in that which usually is called the Apostles Creed I believe the Catholike Church Sometimes there was added the one Catholike Church and this is believed and not seen but by this it is that all the godly who have been are and ever shall be make up one body All Christs sheep will have one sheepfold So that there is an invisible Union where there cannot be a visible one In the fourth place Concerning this visible Union for we make these all one you are to know some are of this unity both visibly and invisibly externally and internally and in appearance Now such only who are both waies of this Unity enjoy God are indeed members of Christ and receive benefit by him but the other are only in name and title like a withered branch in a Tree or an artificiall eye or leg which though joyned to the body yet receive no life or nourishment thereof Think it not therefore enough to be of this unity many have gloried and rested on this that they are of such and such a Church yet their condemnation is greater then those of Sodom and Gomorrha In the fifth place This unity therefore when it 's true and advantagious doth first terminate on Christ and then descends to others Hence it 's added That they may be one in us There must be first an unity with Christ the Head and then it extends to other members So that this is to be looked upon as the foundation and cause of all there must be first an incorporating into Christ He that is joyned to the Lord is made one spirit with him Lastly This Union visible is not interrupted in some effects of it by distance of place For in regard of praier there every one is remembred when the Churth is praied for So that the poor Christian who cannot pray for himself yet hath the praiers of the whole Church of God what a comfortable refreshing should this be to every godly soul Vse of Exhortation to lay to heart more the divisions differences and breaches that are among the godly Learn of Christ here to be affected with the unity of the Church and again and again he commended peace to them We are commanded to pray for the peace of Jerusalem God is the God of peace the Gospel is the Gospel of peace Believers are called the children of peace Take heed of being a Jonah in this Ship Let not thy pride thy conceits thy discontents make thee tear and rend the Church that Jerusalem may be as a City compact together SERMON CXIII Of Vnity among Christians the Benefits and Necessity of it And the mischief of Division JOHN 17.21 That they all may be one as thou Father art in me and I in thee c. WE have declared the Nature of this Unity Let us now consider the Excellency Benefit and Necessity of Union amongst the godly and the mischiefs of breaches and differences amongst them First The Excellency and Necessity of it appeareth in the vehement and affectionate prayer for it made by our Saviour When he puts the whole company of believers together he pitcheth upon this as the most eminent That they may be one And although our Saviour had not the Spirit in measure and so could not vainly repeat the same thing often yet within a little space he doth four times mention this vers 21 22 23. Now certainly that thing which our Saviour in whom the treasures of all wisdom are did much press and urge must needs be of very great moment here is not pardon of their sins Justification Adoption Glorification mentioned but Vnity as if the whole kingdome of grace and glory did consist in this obtain this and you have all and our Saviour as he pray'd then so he preached Love and Unity so that whereas in matter of Justification he commended Faith above
JOH 17.21 That the world may believe thou hast sent me WE are treating on the Consequent of Unity amongst the Godly That the world may beleeve which belief hath been already considered relatively as a product of Unity We shall now take notice of it absolutely as it is in its own self It is believing that the Father hath sent Christ into the world We formerly spake of believing in its specificall nature as it justifieth by laying hold on Christ We shall here speak of it in its generall Nature because this believing is common both to the Hypocrite and the sound Christian For of that world which doth beleeve all do not believe in a saving manner So that although none who believe Christ sent into the world ought to stay in that generall but particularly to improve Christ that he may be sent for their good yet because the expression is here general I shall consider of it as a generall For whereas in the former Verse the Object of Faith was made Christ himself Ens incomplexum Here it is a Proposition though that onely is the Objectum quo and not quod upon which our Faith is ultimately terminated Obs That the Believing of Christ being sent unto the world is the foundation and first principle of our Conversion unto God Though men have never so much understanding in other Religious Points as that Scribe spoken of Mark 12. though not farre off yet they are not in the Kingdome of Heaven until they believe in Christ as sent by the Father to be our Mediatour That as the Apostle Hebr. 11. makes it a Fundamentall requisite in every one to believe that God is no lesse is required to believe that Christ is Therefore 1 Cor. 3. Jesus Christ is called the Foundation and by some made the adequate object of Divinity because every thing considered there doth either directly or reductively leade unto Christ So that I shall not speak of that peculiar Act of Faith applying Christ but that generall act whereby we know and assent firmly and immovably That there was a Christ God and man who was sent by the Father to redeem and save sinners For though all be thought to believe this yet the right and powerfull assenting to it is the foundation both of all holinesse and consolation but ere we speak of the Nature of it some distinctions are to be premised Distinct I As First That Faith is sometimes taken for the Object the Faith quae creditur The Doctrine beleeved and sometimes for the Grace of Faith quâ creditur whereby we do believe Colos 2.5 To be established in the Faith that is in the Doctrine So some are said to erre to deny or depart from the Faith that is the Doctrine But commonly it is used for the gracious actings of the Soul towards those Objects only it 's good to observe this distinction because some places are brought to prove Apostacy from inherent faith which speaks only of the doctrine 2. Faith is taken sometimes actively and sometimes passively Actively for fidelity and veracity in promises in which sence it 's attributed to God and to men Sometimes passively for the assenting unto Truths because of anothers Testimony And this again is twofold Either Humane Faith when we believe any thing meerly beeause of humane authority or divine when we believe because of divine authority and this is greatly to be observed for when I believe a divine Truth for humane Authority or witnesse my Faith all that while is but humane as those that beleeved Christ for the Samaritan Womans Testimony all the while they had no higher a ground then that it was but an humane Faith and then a Papist as a Papist and by Popish principles can have no more then an humane Faith for the utmost motive in which their Faith is resolved is the Authority of the Church which is but humane and so if the Church had propounded Titus Livius or Aesops Fables as some grant to be the Word of God people were bound to believe it but there is no divine Faith unlesse there be a divine Testimony and this doth sadly discover Millions of baptized persons yet to have no divine Faith for all the ground of their Christian Faith is Education and humane Authority it is not because God hath said it or he hath revealed it They cannot say with those Samaritans Now we believe no longer for Education sake or the Churches sake but because of the Authority and Divine Light which is coruscant in the Scriptures themselves Insomuch that the Jesuite Valentia doth confesse there are such inward discoveries of purity and Majesty in the Scripture that they breed such an inward reverence and perswasion that no other book can do 3. There is a distinction of great antiquity received in the Church between Credere Deum to beleeve there is a God Credere Deo to beleeve God speaking and Credere in Deum to beleeve in God by inward Union with him and loving of him Now although it be true that the Scripture makes no such difference adding the Hebrew Preposition Beth and the Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Even where there is but a bare historicall beleeving there is a God yet for explication sake it may be received and those only said to beleeve in God who are justified and sanctified Though the Scripture attribute it sometimes to others Lastly Consider that the Soul hath several tendencies and motions to divers Objects Sometimes it assents to a thing by help of the sence and that is a knowledge by sence Sometimes by demonstrative Reasons it knoweth a thing and then it 's called Science strictly Sometimes by Testimony or Authority and then it 's called Faith Now if the authority be divine that saith such a thing then the Soul cannot be deceived because God cannot lye and so there ought to be greater certainty and firmer adhesion to those truths then any thing of sence and Reason yea in some sence it hath more evidence For there is a twofold Evidence of the thing it self and of the credibility of it of the thing it self And so indeed the matters of sence and reason are more evident in their own Natures to us Of the credibility of it and so Faith hath great evidence as the Testimonies for such Truths are evident and clear though the truths themselves are supernatural and highly transcending our humane capacity Distinct II These things premised Let us come to examine the Nature of Faith as it is dogmatical or historicall And 1. It 's wrought in us by the Grace of God It 's the power of God that works even this common faith No man could know and give assent to such divine truths unlesse inabled by the Spirit of God and therefore it 's said to beleevers That to them it 's given to believe Phil. 1.29 which takes in the whole nature of faith So some are said to believe through the grace of God No man can say
became man and was thus furnished with all fitnesse to be a Mediatour because we could not be without him It behoved us saith the Apostle Heb 7.26 to have such a High-Priest that was holy and unspotted separated from sinners that needed not to offer for his own sins 5. We reade that not only habitual grace was given him in respect of his humane nature but also the spirit of God was bestowed on him and though this be thought by the Socinians a pregnant Argument because he that is God cannot have the Spirit of God given him Now to this we readily grant that not only the graces and gifts of Gods Spirit but the Spirit it self also was bestowed on him So the Prophet Isa 11.2 The spirit of the Lord is said to rest on him the spirit of wisedom and counsell Thus Act. 1.2 he is said through the holy Ghost to give Commandments unto the Apostles whom he had chosen but yet this doth not take off from his God head for first the assistance and operation of the holy Ghost was only in respect of his humane nature for as by the holy Ghost his humane body was prepared and fitted So also his rationall soul by the same holy spirit was sanctified and made the holy One It was not therefore in respect of his divine nature but his humane that he had the holy Ghost working in him and if you say What necessity was there of the holy Ghost Seeing his divine nature was able to assist and sanctifie his humane nature It 's answered that the holy spirit being the third person cannot be separate from the Father and the Sonne though therefore Christ as the second person was able to do all things yet because where the Father and Son is there also is the holy Ghost therefore that works also as the other not that the other persons need it but because of the inseparability Even as the Father did at first create all things by the Son not that he was insufficient or impotent without him but because of their intimate Union 6. That which we do so eminently reade of in the Scripture is the glory power and honour that the Father gave him upon fullfilling the work of Redemption for us Act. 2.36 God hath made Jesus both Lord and Christ he was made Lord Now that dominion is not his essentiall dominion which he had as God for so he could not be made any more Lord then God but his Mediatory Dominion whereby he is exalted above all and rules all things for the good of his people So Phil. 2.9 Wherefore God also hath highly exalted him giving him a Name above all Names c. In these and many other places we reade of wonderfull Majesty and glory bestowed upon him and that upon his humiliation and voluntary obedience in reference to us but although the Scripture doth evidently speak of this glory and power given him yet this doth not take off from his God-head For 1. It is one thing to speak of the giving of the right and property to a thing another thing to speak of the possession of it It 's true indeed Christ upon his Resurrection had the possession of all that glory and honour which the Word mentioneth but yet he had right to it farre before and therefore we reade of divine wotship given to him before his Resurrection as also of a Kingdom he had and that he could work what Miracles he pleased and so he believing God had a right to all that glory which could any waies be superadded to him 2. This dominion and glory given to him is so farre from evacuating his Godhead that it doth rather necessarily presuppose it for who can be made the Judge of the whole world who can be exalted to be the King of Saints and the Nations but he who hath infinite wisedom power and greatness Vse 1. Doth Christ receive all that he hath not for himself but for his members then what great encouragements and hopes have all the people of God for though they have not enough yet Christ hath Though the starre hath not light enough to dispell the day yet the Sun hath Though the stream cannot refresh yet the Fountain hath water enough Oh therefore that beleevers would more enlarge and quicken themselves up with hopes in Christ That they would live on his fulnesse That they would depend on his fulness God gives thee grace and many gifts but what he hath given Christ that must be thy only support Vse 2. How wofull the condition of all wicked men is who are separated from Christ for if all fulnesse come by him then none of this can be derived to thee The devil will give of the torments he hath to thee not Christ of his glory SERMON CXXV Vnity among Christians is part of that Glory Christ hath purchased for them JOH 17.22 That they may be one even as we are one THough this Unity of believers so earnestly prayed for hath been at large treated of yet because here again repeated I shall consider it relatively as it stands with respect to the fore-going words Christ giveth his glory he received from the Father to those that believe in him That they may be one Now the particle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here as in other places may be taken either 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as the end of this glory or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as specifying what is part of that glory which he giveth to them for so some understand this as describing and determining what that glory is he would give them viz. the glory of unity and agreement which as Chrysostom observeth was more admirable then that of signes and doctrines which they abounded in Their unity did more glorifie them then their miracles Others they understand it as the end and fruit of that glory they received by Glory understanding all the heavenly benefits and priviledges vouchsafed unto them From these Interpretations conjoyned and the relative capacity the words stand in I observe That Vnity among Believers is part of that Glory which Christ as Mediatour hath obtained for them For Christ speaks here as Mediatour in whom and by whom only the spiritual unity of believers can be obtained In this Doctrinal Proposition three particulars are observable 1. That Unity among believers is part of that spiritual glory Christ purchased for them 2. That Christ as Mediatour purchased Unity as well as other priviledges 3. That Believers cannot have Unity but from Christ till he command these dry bones to come together and be united they lie scattered up and down Let us consider First That Vnity is part of the Churches glory It 's their Glory both actively and passively Their glory actively they may in an humble and holy manner rejoyce in it Not indeed as the Papists who confidently and falsly triumph in their Unity but in a godly and sober manner for if schisms and divisions in the Church did so greatly divide and
resplendent beams thereof proclaim its presence This is excellently set down Joh. 14.20 21. At that day ye shall know that I am in my Father and you in me and I in you And ver 21. I will love him and manifest my self to him In the second place Though Christ be in us invisibly and spiritually yet he is truly and really and operatively in us So that we are not to look upon this as a fancy or delusion as some non-entity or meer notions of melancholy men No as Christ is a reall Christ so he doth really live and dwell in us if nothing were reall but what is corporeall then our souls should be no reall substances Then the soul of a man would be thought to be a meer fancy and notion likewise But as Christ is reall and the soul is reall so is Christs dwelling and living in it reall yea it is so reall that corporal things are said to have no reality at all comparatively Thus Christ Joh. 15.1 I am the true Vine and Joh. 6.55 56. My flesh is meat indeed and my bloud is drink indeed He that eateth my flesh and drinketh my bloud dwelleth in me and I in him Now why doth Christ say his body is meat indeed he doth not mean corporally but oppositely to corporall food The very food we eat is not meat comparatively to Christ for our bodies feed on that and yet perish they have not life alwaies abiding in them but who so hath Christ in him he can no more perish then Christ himself Christ is meat indeed and life indeed The godly then finde and know this life and dwelling of Christ to be a reall solid thing and therefore do though not corporally yet spiritually perceive it and know it to be more reall then their bodily life and actions It 's not lesse reall and true because spirituall and mystical Therefore that which on Christs part maketh him to be in us viz. his spirit that is reall and that which on our part receiveth Christ and whereby he dwelleth in us viz. faith that is also a lively grace Therefore though we walk not by bodily sence but by faith yet the things of Faith have as reall and lively subsistence in the soul as bodily objects can affect the body 3. Consider how Christ is to be conceived in his people and that the Scripture represents several waies 1. Christ is in us by way of Vnion so as to be made one mystical person with us I shall not be large in discovering this because I have touched on it heretofore only the first step of Christs being in us is by uniting of himself to us for we are by nature estranged from him and lie as so many lumps of earth devoid and destitute of all spirituall life and motion till Christ unite himself to us so that as it was Gods wonderfull power to call those dry bones and unite them together Thus it is also his admirable power to unite himself to a Beleever Christ doth not stay till we first unite our selves to him but he joyneth himself first to us and this is the first step of Christs saving grace in us 2. Christ is in us so that thereby we are made partakers of his person not only the gifts of Christ and the graces of Christ but Christ himself is in us as Gal. 2.20 Christ liveth in me and so Eph. 3.17 Christ dwels in our hearts so that this King of glory doth not only bring his rich Ornaments and Hangings to beautifie the soul but he himself also in his own person resides there Not indeed corporally as you heard but spiritually for though Christ be in heaven yet that is no hindrance to Faith It 's not distance of place that takes away from Faith no more then of time but as future things are present to heaven so are remote things locally present to it Even as to the eye some Objects though many miles distant are present Faith therefore receiveth the person of Christ and it 's not only the graces of Christ but Christ himself that dwels in the soul but yet by faith it is true many Divines affirm the graces of Gods Spirit to be in us but the Scripture doth expresly relate even to the person of Christ and the Spirit as well as the graces flowing from them 3. Christ is in his people by way of gracious operation as a powerfull efficient which enableth to all those holy and divine actions the godly perform Joh. 15. Without me you can do nothing As the branch without the Vine cannot bring forth any fruit Did not Christ daily move and breathe upon the soul it would alwaies work in a carnal and humane manner Paul saith He no longer liveth but Christ in him Gal. 2.20 For Paul of himself and in his own corruption would follow the boasts of the flesh persevere the desires thereof did not Christ quicken and sanctifie him 4. Christ is in us sacramentally that is in and by the right use of that Ordinance he is in a peculiar manner present to the beleever Therefore it 's called the Communion of the body of Christ 1 Cor. 10. and although Joh 6. the eating and drinking of Christs body and bloud be not there meant of the Sacrament but of Faith in the general for it 's made necessary to every man that would have Eternal life yet by that expression is seen the intimate incorporation of the godly with Christ and in the right use of the Sacrament there is a more sensible visible assurance of such a presence whether Christs presence Sacramentally be other then his presence by a promise is not here to be disputed Certainly if the presence differ not yet the manner of confirming and assuring of it doth otherwise Sacraments would be Seals of the promise in vain and the promise it self would be enough and the enjoying of Christ in a promise would be enough without making use of the Sacrament and so that be wholly needlesse I shall not enlarge on this Point further But come we to the fruits and effects of Christs being in us This is the great necessary thing to finde that Christ is in us for either the devil and sin live in us we no longer live but sin and Satan or else Christ and his Spirit are in us and it 's good to observe what are the Evidences and demonstrations of Christs being in us 1. In whomsoever Christ is he is made a New Creature old things are past away It 's high blasphemy to say Christ is in constant habitual wicked men no 2 Cor. 5.17 If any be in Christ he is a new Creature Now whosoever is in Christ Christ is also in him for they are mutual and reciprocall if therefore thou livest in ignorance and prophanesse conclude assuredly that Christ is not in thee It was the devil that entred into the Swine and hurried them headlong into the Sea Thus still the devil doth hurry many wicked men violently
after that heavenly unity to have it with the Church here in grace as it shall be with the Church hereafter in glory And certainly if this were not accomplished in Heaven then there would not be all tears wiped away nor would the reproach of Jerusalem cease Thus you have heard what it is that makes this unity of believers consummate and perfect Now let us consider What is the cause of this and that we shall finde to be no humane strength or outward wisdome and policy but the lively communication of grace inabling thereunto by Christ himself Though the Papist pleades That the acknowledgement of one visible Head in the Church is the onely means to preserve unity yet experience sheweth the falsenesse of it The divisions and breaches of the godly like those of Reuben have made sad workings of heart and many have come running in with their water to quench this fire Several Antidotes have been prescribed against this corruption but yet when all is done It 's the onely power of Jesus Christ as Head of his Church that workes this sweet Harmony It 's true indeed many rules and pacificall means are commended by wise and godly men to make an unity but these work onely morally and swasorily that which doth as it were physically and really worke it is the Lord Christ himselfe as the fountain of this unity And the reason is because this unity among believers is not onely externall but internall and spirituall Now no man can worke this unity in the hearts of the godly any more then he can worke purity and holinesse Therefore we see in the Text That because Christ is in us and the Father in Christ therefore are the godly perfected in one so that it requireth a Divine Supernaturall power to make the godly at heavenly accord even as it doth to make them godly Hence it is that in this prayer Christ commendeth it to God to work it as being beyond all humane power to effect it Now Christs being in a believer is a cause of these things in reference to their unity First He is thereby a cause of the Vnity it self For we told you This unity though externall yet is chiefly spirituall and internall viz. The harmonious knitting and joyning of all the Members of Christ together in him their Head Now this being wholly spirituall none can effect it but God alone for naturally we are dis-joyned from God and full of contrariety to him Therefore to be made a member of Christ and implanted into him cannot be by any other but the Spirit of God As those dry bones in Ezekiel could not of themselves gather together nor can a Cyen graft it self into a stock Thus it is here till the Spirit of God joyne us to Christ we are enemies and adversaries unto him That power therefore which gives grace that onely unites As in the naturall body the same cause which makes a member makes it also a united member Insomuch that in all the fractions and divisions we see amongst the godly we ought to have our eyes up more to God to consider that power which makes them holy must unite them and indeed to make them gracious and holy is the greater work yea unity would flow by a necessary resultancy from our membership in Christ but that still our corruptions are too strong and apt to disturb all Secondly Christs being in us is not onely the cause of our Vnity but also of the harmonious sutable proportion to each other We have an admirable description of this harmonious sutablenesse in the unity of Christs body Colos 2.19 Ephes 4.15 16. For the first It 's a Text full of rich and glorious matter and to understand it consider What it is that the Apostle makes the cause why those false Teachers did advance the worship of Angels introduce humane traditions and all to set up other means and wayes of Justification then the Scripture hath appointed It is saith he because they hold not the Head So that every Christian in the matter of all spirituall concernments is still to look up to Christ as the Head and not to let him goe and this he amplifieth from a two-fold precious effect of this Head The first respects the union of beleevers to Christ and so the body is said by joynts to receive nourishment that as the body hath it's nourishment suppeditated by those natural helpes so hath every Christian from Christ Now the joynt that suppeditates these spirituall helps is chiefly the Spirit of God So Romans 8.9 If any man have net the Spirit of Christ he is none of his So that as that is not a member truely united to the Head which is not informed with the same forme the Head is so neither is that Christian really united to Christ which wants the Spirit of Christ Now the Spirit of Christ is here said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 To administer nourishment The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doth properly signifie to supply all those ornaments which were necessary to such as kept their sacred dancings and festivities but here it signifieth the supply of those things that are necessary for our spirituall end and the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 added amplifieth it denoting the full plentifull and abundant supply it giveth So that you see it 's Christs Spirit not ours which doth thus inable us The second benefit flowing from Christ our Head is of the Members themselves They by bands are knit together Now the band here is chiefly also the Spirit of God though gifts and graces doe ordinarily unite So the Apostle 1 Cor. 12.13 For we all by one Spirit are baptized into one body So that the Spirit of God which is in Christ doth also work in all beleevers inflaming and exciting to such graces whereby they have intimate communion one with another Now from these two benefits conjoyned we have the admirable fruit thereof that the body groweth with the increase of God The spirituall growth of Christians as in the body is called The increase of God partly because God onely is the efficient and cause of it partly formally because the nature of this increase is divine and heavenly partly finally because it is to the glory and honour of God So that by all this we see Every true member of Christ is a thriving and growing member and that harmoniously according to it's respective nature and all this comes wholly by the Spirit of Christ so that an unity in the harmonious increase of it depends solely upon him By this Explication the other fore-mentioned Text may also be discovered Lastly Christs being in us is the cause of the perpetuity and constancy of that Vnity the godly have This Union in Christs body can never be dissolved As the Personall Union of Christ could never be divided so neither the mysticall Therefore our sound Divines doe well from Christs in-dwelling in us propugne and assert the perseverance of the Saints Vse of Instruction
sorts of Joy and the Nature of Spirituall Joy shewing also how farre it transcends and differs from worldly joy SERM. LXXIX The excellent effects of Christian Joy SERM. LXXX John 17.14 I have given them thy Word and the world hath hated them because they are not of the world That the Word of God preached and received doth inrage the wicked world and Reasons thereof SERM. LXXXI Of suffering for Christs Cause and how it ingageth God for to take care of such as so suffer also the duty of Ministers about preaching Gods truth SERM. LXXXII Of wicked mens hating the Godly the Causes Effects and Properties of it SERM. LXXXIII The Application of the foregoing Observation both to the godly and the wicked tending to encourage and rejoyce the one under all their sufferings and deterre and reclaim the other from all oppositions SERM. LXXXIV Of Conformity to Christ in not being of the world and in his sufferings SERM. LXXXV John 17.15 I pray not that thou shouldst take them out of the world but that thou shouldst keep them from the evil Sheweth why God continueth his children in this world of sinne and sorrow and doth not take them immediatly to Heaven and also how farre 't is lawfull for a man to pray for or desire to be taken out of this world SERM. LXXXVI That 't is a greater mercy to be kept from sinne and all evil in our afflictions and troubles than from the afflictions themselves SERM. LXXXVII That God hath determined a precise time to every particular man in the world how long he shall live SERM. LXXXVIII JOHN 17.16 They are not of the world even as I am not of the world The Heavenly man much improved by much considering that he is not of this world SERM. LXXXIX JOHN 17.17 Sanctifie them through thy Truth thy Word is Truth Of Growth in Grace Shewing that and how many waies a Godly man may be sanctified SERM. XC The Contraries of Growth in Grace A Comfortable Advertisement to such as mourn under their sense of not Growing with Reasons of the Necessity of Growing in Grace SERM. XCI Of the Causes of Sanctification and in particular of God as the Instrumentall Cause SERM. XCII Of the Truth of the Scriptures SERM. XCIII The transcendent Properties of the Scripture SERM. XCIV JOHN 17.18 As thou hast sent me into the world even so have I sent them into the world How requisite a sound minde and a holy life are to a Minister of the Gospel and Christs peculiar love to and care of such SERM. XCV Of Christs Mission to the Office of a Mediatour SERM. XCVI Of the publick Office of the Ministry some distinctions concerning it and the Necessity of a lawfull Call thereunto Also shewing wherein private Christians should exercise their Gifts both ordinarily and in extraordinary Cases SERM. XCVII That the Scripture appoints a distinct Office of the Ministry Sheweth wherein the Call to the Ministry consists and that none may enter into that Office without an Authoritative Mission also what the Ministry of Preaching is and whether Reading be Preaching SERM. XCVIII JOHN 17.19 And for their sakes I sanctifie my self that they also might be sanctified through the Truth Of Christs sanctifying himself to be a Mediatour Shewing what is implied in it how pure willing and fit he was for that Great undertaking SERM. XCIX Sheweth further what is implied in that phrase of our Saviour I sanctifie my Self Handling chiefly the Priestly Office of Christ in opposition to the Socinians and for the Comfort and Direction of Penitent sinners SERM. C. Of Jesus Christ as Priest Sacrifice and Altar The Properties of that Sacrifice The way how men come to partake of the Benefit of it Its Efficacy as to Sanctification as well as Justification SERM. CI. Of Sanctification as the Effect of Christs death shewing that no man truly beleeveth in Christ for Justification that doth not also for Sanctification SERM. CII JOHN 17.20 Neither pray I for these alone but for them also that shall beleeve in me through their word Sheweth why Christ who could do all things yet puts up prayers What difference there is between his prayers and ours and the great advantage Beleevers have by Christs praying for them SERM. CIII In what respects the Benefits of Christs mediation extends to all Beleevers alike and in what not for the comfort of weak Christians and such of them as are most contemptible in the eyes of the world SERM. CIV That in some particulars the poor weak Christian hath more respect from Christ then the strong one SERM. CV Of Christs love and care of every one of his before they had a being SERM. CVI. Of both the moving causes and effects of Election and of Christs prayer and death Against Arminians and others SERM. CVII Of Faith the severall kindes of it and especially of Justifying Faith its object and seat c. SERM. CVIII Of Justifying Faith shewing what things are necessary thereunto and how or in what method the Spirit of God inableth the humble soul to Beleeve SERM. CIX Of Justifying Faith SERM. CX Of Justifying Faith that it is a fiduciall Recumbency in Christ SERM. CXI That a Gospel Ministry is to continue to the end of the world and for what ends SERM. CXII JOHN 17.21 That they all may be one as thou Father art in me and I in thee that they also may be one in us that the world may beleeve that thou hast sent me Of Unity among Gods people the Nature of it SERM. CXIII Of Unity among Christians the Benefits and Necessity of it and the mischief of Divisions SERM. CXIV Of Unity among the Godly More particulars setting forth the excellency of it and mischief of Division Answering this Objection viz. Seeing God hath promised one heart and way and Christ prayed for it How comes it to pass that there should be so many breaches amongst the Godly SERM. CXV Of Unity among Beleevers Cautions about it Also setting forth some good uniting Principles with a censure of some bad ones SERM. CXVI Of Christian Unity setting forth some Rules for Unity in Doctrine Church-order and Affection for the preventing of Errour Schism and Wrath. SERM. CXVII Of the distinction of Persons and Unity of Essence in the Deity against the Socinians SERM. CXVIII The Glorious mystery of the Saints Union with Christ and with the Father by him opened SERM. CXIX Sheweth what a speciall means Unity among Beleevers is to enlarge the Kingdom of Christ and yet notwithstanding that Unity without true Doctrine is no Infallible Mark of the true Church against the Papists SERM. CXX A Consideration of Faith in its Generall nature as Dogmaticall or Historicall carried out to Scripture-Truths because of Divine Authority SERM. CXXI Of Dogmaticall Faith the Properties of and Contraries to it SERM. CXXII JOHN 17.22 And the Glory which thou gavest me I gave them that they may be one even as we are one Of the Glory which Christ communicates
dead man but when cloathed with divine authority then it beateth down every thing that opposeth it self If then we are bound to pray to God that he would make naturall causes though with so much inherent pronenesse to cause their effects as that our bread may nourish us our cloaths may warm us how much rather when there is no such naturall efficiency If man lives not by bread alone but by every word proceeding out of Gods mouth much lesse is man converted enlightned or regenerated by Preaching of the Word only without the power of God manifested from heaven Yet oh the security the sencelesnesse of most people herein They do not earnestly contend in praier with God before they come hither What earnest wrastlings and strivings hast thou had with God to day that thy soul might be put into an heavenly travell and Christ be formed in thee This is the true reason why you heare your selves into damnation and we preach you into greater and greater spirituall judgements daily because few are diligent in praying for a blessing upon that which shall be delivered to them In the third place After doctrinal Instruction there is great need of praier to God because of the utter insufficiency and inability that is in every man to what is good Such is the contrariety and enmity in every mans heart against Truth preached that we had need pray and pray again that God would open our eyes and soften our hearts The Scripture in severall places doth describe mans Impotency and his utter aversenesse to what is holy He is a Tyger a Lion a wilde Bear he is a meer briar and bramble There cannot be any good wrought in him till God make dead men to rise out of their sinnes We doe not hear Sermons as the Heathens did their morall Orations for they had some imbred strength to doe those things that were civilly good but when we have to doe with supernatural things there all must be planted in us There is nothing in us to love or embrace it yea whatsoever we are think or will it all riseth up in rebellion against God and certainly if the godly themselves though endowed already with an heavenly life do yet earnestly pray that God would open their eyes Psa 119. That he would quicken them and make them to grow up in an higher stature how much more do men destitute of Gods Spirit need this help yea we may take notice Eph. 6.18 that when the childe of God is fully compleated with the whole Armour of God he hath his helmet his shield his brestplate upon him yet he must not trust to this but after all this he is to pray alwaies with all praier and supplication So that you see in all holy exercises we are to be as the little childe who leaneth only upon his Father we are like the Fowl when we have drunk down a little presently to lift up our heads to heaven that it may work on us Vse of Instruction From this order of Christs learn we in Preaching and you in hearing what we ought to do know it must be Praier that will sanctifie every Sermon According as thou hast laid up Praier beforehand so do thou expect to speed What a wofull thing will it be if God make this Heaven brasse and iron these helps of salvation furtherances to damnation and all because thou dost not carefully seek to him Canst thou pray in other things and not here Is not every Sermon of eternall consequence Is not heaven or hell delivered at this time why then are we such stupid blocks as not to lay fast hold on God and say I will not let thee go till thou givest me a blessing It 's taken up as a sad Question Why in these latter daies the Word preached makes no more wonderfull works At first Propagation of the Gospel so many fish were caught in the Net that it was ready to break And at the first Reformation out of Popery the Kingdom of God suffered violence but now he that is prophane is prophane still the blinde are blinde still the proud proud still What is the matter Is not the Word of God as powerfull as ever Is not the Lords arm as strong as ever Yes but the zeal of people is grown cold There are not such fervent praiers such high esteems of the means of grace Men do not besiege Heaven giving God no rest day or night till he come with salvation into their souls and truly the Spirit of praier is a sure fore-runner of spirituall mercies to be bestowed Optat dare qui mandat orare when God will blesse the Word and Ministery to thee he will stir up thy appetite make thee hungry and thirsty fill thee with daily pantings after his grace And thus much of the order I proceed to the gesture used in praier He lifted up his eyes to heaven In the Scripture we reade of severall gestures in praier one of the Publican clean contrary He cast his eyes upon the earth and that did arise from the great and reall sence he had of his unworthinesse and of the multitude of sins that were upon him but yet that which is most commendable and indeed most natural is to lift up the eyes to Heaven the place of Gods speciall presence though he be also every where for the eye in this case should be the demonstration of the heart Cor in oculis that if it were possible we would both in soul and body while praying be lifted up into heaven Now how our Saviour who was God as well as man could pray and what kinde of Praier this was will hereafter be cleared From this gesture Observe That all our Praiers should come from a spiritual and heavenly heart It 's the very definition of praier that it 's Elevatio mentis ad Deum The lifting up of the minde and of the whole soul to God To pray is a farre more difficult and noble exercise then most are aware of It 's not the running over a few words like a Parrot but the soul is then to be on the Mount of Transfiguration There must be many things meeting together ere thy praier be an heavenly Praier It 's good to set this home for praier is the universall Instrument of all thy good if that be blunted or unprofitable all is marred If a poor man that liveth by his handy labour hath marred his tools that he cannot work by them how shall he subsist Praier is the Key to open heaven if that be empty and unprofitable how canst thou be replenished You ask and pray and have not Jam. 4.2 No sins are removed no spirituall mercies are bestowed on thee and all because thy praier is not heavenly Now these things make an heavenly Praier 1. It 's necessary the Spirit of God do enable and move the soul to this duty Rom. 8. It is the Spirit of God that helpeth against our infirmities and enableth us with
Christ and sometimes to the holy Ghost in their peculiar appropriation Christ by his Spirit is to be expected and praied for as the authour of all that grace and comfort we stand in need of 3. Although the power of Christ extend to the bodies and externals of men yet that which in the Text is considerable is that it reacheth to the hearts and consciences of men And this is more then any temporall power can do He bids Matthew the Publican Follow him and he leaveth all to follow him He casts an eye upon Peter and he presently goeth out and weepeth bitterly It 's upon the spirits and consciences of men this power of Christ is most conversant It 's by this their mindes are enlightned their hearts changed their lusts subdued and they made new creatures which made him say he was the life the truth and the way Joh. 14.6 he is all things efficiently for our salvation so that the great things we are to expect from this power is convictions of conscience and conversions of heart If the blindnesse of thy minde if the hardnesse of thy heart be too heavy a stone for thee to remove then lift up thy eyes to Christ Say O Lord thou hast power over all flesh Thou canst subdue and conquer every mans heart No man no Angel can do this Therefore take thou the sole glory in doing of it Fourthly As it 's the heart of a man this power reacheth to so the main and chiefest effects of this power are spiritual and such as tend to salvation To give faith to give repentance to men When I am lifted up said Christ I will draw all unto me Joh. 12.32 Though Christ as God made the world all things are supported and born up by him Heb. 1. yet these things are not so considerable as what is done to mans salvation Therefore he makes the great end of his coming into the world to save that which is lost he came to dissolve the works of the devil His Titles that he hath are in reference to heavenly advantages He is called Jesus because he saveth his people from their sins and Christ because furnished with all fitnesse and fullnesse to be a Saviour The Jews indeed they looked for a Messias that should deliver them out of the captivity and bondage they were in They hoped for such a power over all flesh that should restore them to their ancient temporall glory But this carnal prejudice was their undoing Fifthly This power must needs be infinite for although it doth not follow that because he hath power over all flesh that therefore he is omnipotent and infinite yet if you do regard the end why he hath all this power it must necessarily be infinite for it 's to gather and save a people out of the world to justifie their persons to sanctifie their natures It 's to judge all men at the last day Now how can he be judge of all mens lives yea their secret and heart sinnes if he have not infinite knowledge and although the humane nature of Christ be not capable of infinity and omnisciency yet the person that is the Judge must be so qualified This infinite power which Christ hath on one side proclaimeth unspeakable terrour to Christs enemies and on the other side ineffable joy to his friends Sixthly This power is arbitrary in the use of it He opens this mans heart and leaveth another shut he cureth this blinde eye and leaveth another in darknesse Mat. 11.27 When Christ had acknowled that soveraign arbitrary power of God in revealing the Mysteries of salvation to babes and hiding them from the wise of the world he addeth All things are delivered me of my Father No man knoweth the Father but he to whom the Sonne will reveal him So then this gracious power of Christ is not indifferently exercised upon all To some Christ revealeth the will of God effectually to others not There were many Publicans besides Matthew yet to him Christ makes known himself and not to others Many Pharisees besides Paul that were not so bitter and violent against the Name of Christ yet Christ makes him feel this glorious power on his heart and others not These things laid as Foundations Let us consider some of the remarkable particulars wherein Christs dominion over all flesh and especially the Church doth so appear that so we may take heed how we neglect him And First This is a remarkable Instance of his power to appoint a Ministery for the conversion and saving of peoples souls Whatsoever thy thoughts may be about the nullity or uselesnesse of it yet this is a clear effect of his power Mat. 28. when he said All power was given him in heaven and earth then he giveth his Apostles Commission to go teach and baptize all Nations Observe the reason why Christ beginneth with this Preface All power is given me c. and therefore Go and baptize Because it 's of high concernment to encourage and imbolden the Ministers of God to consider whose Servants they are whose work they go about They come from him who is able to defend them against the whole world how easily might the Apostles be dejected with the greatnesse of the work and their utter unfitnesse What are such poor and despicable men as they are to set against the lives and manners of the whole world but he that hath all power in heaven and earth bid them Go preach Go baptize and thus Eph. 4.11 The Ministry is there made the great and noble work Christ did upon his Ascension to heaven so that to oppose Christs Ministery to set against this is to set against Christ himself It 's not their power but Christs power thou wouldest destroy Secondly This power goeth further then to appoint a meer Ministery he blesseth it he giveth successe he makes it to bring forth much fruit This makes the Apostle in his first Epistle to the Corinthians so much exalt Christ and advance him While one cried up this Teacher another that he bid them remember that all the Pauls and Apolloes in the Word though never so eminent were but Ministers by whom they did beleeve yea Col. 3.19 those that did so much admire and set up Angels who easily may be thought to do more then the best Ministers yet Paul throweth all such doctrine down to the ground and bids them hold the head Christ from whence all parts of the body receive their nourishment Oh this cannot be pressed enough on you Many are not so prophane to despise the Ministery to cry down Ordinances though there be such in the world but then they are without Christ in the Ministery without Christ in the Ordinances As the Apostle spake of some without God in the world So these are without Christ in the Church It 's not the Ministery or Ordinances but Christ in them and by them which communicateth vertue and efficacy Thirdly Christs power is seen in convincing
Jew after the Spirit would farre esteem the latter Thus it is here No power or works are judged great but what are temporall visible and in civill outward things we are apt more to look upon Alexander the great or Constantine the great because of their civill power then Christ who is the King of Kings and Lords transcending all these but in a spirituall way 1 Tim. 6.15 Christ hath this magnificent Title King of Kings and Lord of Lords It 's observed by Drusius a Learned man that those Titles were usually given to the great Kings of Persia then which there were none assumed more to themselves then they did yet the Apostle attributeth this to Christ to inform us that as God hath exalted Christ above all earthly power so we should magnifie and glorifie him accordingly certainly if we Christians did put forth our faith and meditations about the greatnesse of this power it would work great joy and confidence in us It would work an holy fear and trembling The Apostle Eph. 1. Phil 2. Col. 1. is even transported with the expressions about it Now this power of Christ is no where more glorious then in sanctifying and preparing an holy people for himself To give them of the same Spirit with him They that were dead and noisome in sinne to make them live in holinesse and to adorn them with all the graces of his Spirit Oh then let not the people of God be dismaiâ—d or discouraged with the apprehension of their own weaknesse and impotency how can they love God bear afflictions die in hope and comfort Alas thou thinkest on thy own weaknesse and not Christs power Remember Of his Fulnesse thou art to receive A thirsty man need not doubt whether the whole Ocean hath water enough to revive him Christ we reade gave wonderful power to his Disciples and other beleevers to work miracles This amazed and astonished all the world but certainly this power of changing mens hearts and reforming their lives is farre above this To open the eyes of the minde is more then to give bodily sight to say Ephatha to the heart is more then to say so to the ear To raise from the death of sin is more then to command out of the grave Austin said To make a man holy is more then to create a world Conversion is not usually called a Miracle yet it 's a greater wonder then a Miracle Let that soul then which hath found Christ thus powerfull upon him admire the unsearchable greatnesse of his Christ wonder at it as the most admirable expression of Gods power to thee Secondly Christs power is seen in that he doth not only give grace but he is able to bestow all that glory and happinesse the Scripture promiseth Now the reward or fruit of grace is either that inward peace and joy of heart here or eternal happinesse hereafter both which are in Christs power and munificence It was alwaies a flower in the chiefest power to be able to remunerate those that did great service and this is part of Christs Jus Regale For the first the peace of conscience and joy which accompanieth well-doing is exceeding great insomuch that if there were no heaven hereafter yet godlinesse brings a present sweetnesse and delight with it It hath present pay Now all this peace and comfort especially between God and the soul is wrought by Christ only who is called the King of Peace Isa 9. yea our peace Eph. 2.14 because he reconcileth God and man If those Peace-makers be blessed that make man and man to agree how much more is he that brings God and man to agreement But this Christ worketh Alas the heart troubled for sinne rageth and is like an hell till Christ bids it be quiet and still Hence he promiseth to send the Comforter and it 's his Spirit which is sent into our hearts making us to cry Abba Father Gal. 4.6 Oh then let the grieved and perplexed soul through the guilt of sin that can finde no rest no ease go to him that hath power indeed to command these waves to be still See with what love and power Mat. 11.28 this is expressed Come to me ye that are heavy laden and I will ease you Christ will give ease See how imperiously he speaks Let your sinne be never so terrifying your conscience never so disquieted The devils never so much troubling and tempting of you yet I will give you ease You shall finde rest for your souls No earthly power in the world can say thus truly Therefore this is to direct the godly in their black temptations They cry out It cannot be I should have peace I should have joy There may as soon come fire out of water as peace and quietnesse out of my heart Oh remember this Text The power Christ hath over all flesh Is thine excepted Christ can ease and quiet every mans heart but thine Be ashamed to think thy weaknesse more then Christs power Thy guilt more then his consolations The other fruit of a godly life is Eternal happinesse and this Christ doth also bestow upon those that are his At the day of judgement we reade of him putting them into possession Come ye blessed of my Father inherite the Kingdom prepared for you Mat. 25. Heb. 5.9 he is called The authour of eternal salvation he cals himself the bread of life he that eateth on him shall never die more so that all that happinesse and blessednesse which is in the life to come is attributed unto Christ both the purchase and authour of it It 's he that will say Well done good and faithfull Servant enter thou into thy Masters joy For those Parables that speak of a great King employing his Servants in such work and then so abundantly rewarding of them is Christ This should be a great encouragement in Christs service What a glorious and powerful Master do ye serve one who is able to requite thee with eternal glory and everlasting happinesse If we suffer with him we shall reign with him Rom. 8.17 The greatnesse and bounty of the Master doth quicken the Servant Haman was glad of Ahashuerus his emploiment because he could put such honour upon him But oh how should our hearts be enflamed to work for Christ what cannot such a Master do for us Ask any thing in earth or heaven he can bestow it on thee How unworthy is it when we grudge at the work Christ requireth when we repine at the Crosse he would have us take up This is not to attend whom we serve how great our Master is what Treasuries he hath out of which he can bountifully reward us Thirdly Christs power is seen in that he can forgive and pardon sinne Which is acknowledged by all that God only can do it Mar. 2.7 You have this power of Christ particularly opposed by his enemies but vindicated by him and that he hath power to forgive sinnes he proveth by his power to work Miracles Not that
Ghost is also requisite to Eternal Life appeareth in that we are baptized into his Name so that it 's a principle and Foundation to be instructed about the holy Ghost as well as the Father and the Sonne We reade that the Apostle doth in most of his Salutations pray for grace and peace from God the Father and the Lod Jesus Christ yet none may from thence gather the Spirit is excluded for 2 Cor. 1.13 14. There is the communion of the Spirit added to the love of God and the grace of Jesus Christ 3. You may demand If the Knowledge of those things be enough to eternall Life what then needs the Ministry or Preaching to a man that knoweth these If a man have these is he not above Ordinances and the Ministry This indeed some have arrogantly thought But 1. There is no man knoweth as much about God and Christ as may be known The Apostle that was lifted up to the third heavens yet he saith We know but in part 1 Cor. 13. If Paul then knew but in part what must others do We see the Angels themselves desire to have the Mystery of Christ made more known to them Eph. 3. so that it 's a foolish conceit to think thou knowest enough already for though our knowledge shall be perfected in heaven yet even there we cannot know God as much as he is known for the infinite object cannot be comprehended by a finite faculty 2. Suppose thou couldst not grow in knowledge which yet is impossible yet the Ministry is necessary for thy heart and affections The devils know more then any man but there will is obdurate and hardened in wickednesse So thou maist have great knowledge and understanding yet thy heart may need much quickening much mollifying and for this end the Ministry is appointed 3 If thou didst not finde a need of them either for understanding or heart which yet is more impossible then the former yet God having appointed such a way thou art only for obedience sake and to testifie thy submission to God to do it Christ needed not to be baptized for he wanted not the grace signified viz. remission of sinnes Yet to shew his obedience he did it Adam though created in a state of integrity yet had a command of triall to manifest his obedience and so though never so perfect yet thou canst not be exempted from obedience to Gods commands Vse of Instruction to the full self-righteous man that is not burthened and loaded with the sence of his sinnes whatsoever knowledge thou maist have yet thou canst not know any thing in a saving manner about Christ Till thou be affected with thy misery and the remedy thou art not yet a knowing man in Christs School or to those who labour and are greatly affected with their sinne They know sin They know the Law They know the terrors of an angry God but they know not Christ Consider how Paal was affected herein he knew nothing but Christ crucified 2 Cor. 2.2 All things were accounted dung and drosse for the excellency of this knowledge Phil. 3.8 Consider Eternal life is as well in knowing of Christ as in knowing of sin or what duties God requireth of thee SERMON XIX Sheweth how a Godly Life though it merit no good is a Ground of Comfort at the hour of Death JOH 17.4 I have glorified thee on Earth I have finished the work thou gavest me to do IN this Verse our Saviour addeth a new argument for that Petition mention mentioned v. 1. Glorifie me Why because I have glorified thee on earth I have finished my work Now his work is done he expects his reward These words our Saviour doth not speak out of ostentation and boasting but to shew the order God appointed that by his sufferings when perfected he should enter into glory In the words we have Christs profession of the end he intended in all things I have glorified thee on earth 2. The manner how or the means by which I have finished the work thou gavest me to do I have glorified thee though Christ as God had all divine glory due to him yet as Mediatour in the state of humiliation so he was inferiour to the Father and in this sence he did glorifie him To glorifie is either when really that glory is exhibited which was not before and so God glorifieth us or else when we celebrate acknowledge and declare that glory which is already possessed and thus we glorifie God For when we glorifie God we adde nothing to him we do not make him more glorious then he is indeed We cannot advantage him but our selves by serving of him as a man by seeing doth not profit the Sun but himself nor the thirsty Traveller by drinking refresh the Fountain but himself Christ then being by the state of humiliation made lower then God yea lower then Angels had this purity of intention in all that he did and all that he suffered to glorifie God Q. If you say Was not the redemption and salvation of these the Father gave him his end how then is the glory of God his end A. The Answer is the ultimate and chief end is Gods glory The proxime and immediate was the salvation of man and therefore in respect of the chief end this is the manner or the means of glorifying of God and this is intended when he saith He had finished his work 2. Consider the restriction or limitation of this glorifying of God from the place where I have glorified thee on earth That is mentioned because here only on the earth was he to be in a state of debasement here only he was to work in heaven he was to receive his glory The Schoolmen use to call a man while he was in this life the way to heaven viator and when he is possessed of glory they call him comprehensor Now they say That Christ was both viator and comprehensor together but if they mean that in this life he possessed all that glory which he should have in heaven that is false for we see him here praying for it and other places God promiseth it as a reward of his obedience and sufferings Indeed the humane nature of Christ was alwaies united personally to the godhead but there was a suspension of that glorious influance and happinesse while on the earth 3. Consider the time when Christ makes this profession at the end of his daies when he is to go out of this world This was the ground of his confidence in his Petition Now although we are not able in the same degree and perfection to say as he did yet for the main we ought to be like him in this when Death comes when our daies are to be finished to be able to say Lord we have glorified thee we have finished the work thou gavest us to do and of this particular I shall treat Obs That it is a blessed and most happy thing to be able at the time of
the Covenant of grace and this consideration laieth a firm and sure foundation for our peace and comfort For our salvation is not grounded upon our works but Christs works it 's not upon any perfection or fulnesse in us but on Christ Though therefore our sinnes and frailties may humble us yet they may not drive us from our anchor of hope in Christ 5. This work Christ was to do it was in it self very heavy and grievous though his readinesse made it easie If we consider the particulars of his work viz. to obey the Law of God and to suffer all the wrath that was due for our sins we may easily then conclude that Christ had a bitter cup to drink off And those praiers and agonies which he poured out saying If it be possible let this cup passe away Matth. 26.39 abundantly shew that to the humane nature it was a very hard and difficult task yet for all this his love and desire of our salvation was so great that at another time he saith I have a baptism to be baptized with and how am I streightned till I come and when Peter advised him to save himself with what indignation doth he refuse it Matth. 16.23 so that we should with serious and affectionate hearts hear of this work of Christ oh how full of agonies and conflicts was he insomuch that an Angell from heaven came to comfort him yet all this was his meat his refreshment in respect of our good Do not thou then say of any duty he commands if it be to pull out thy right eye to cut off thy right hand to part with thy dearest lusts and comforts for his sake This is hard work who can do it for did not Christ willingly and joyfully do harder for thee 6. This work he finished and compleated as you hear in the text it 's the end that Crowned this great work Now his finishing of this work was in these particulars 1. He did it wholly and universally there was not one Iota or tittle of the Law which he did not accomplish though all our obedience be imperfect and we fail in many things this we omit and that we omit yet Christ left nothing undone Oh what blessed and comfortable doctrine is this to the loaded and burdened soul that sits mourning like deflowred Tamar and I whither shall I go if the Lord enquire about this duty and about that command thou canst not answer thy omissions are too palpable thou canst not hide them from thy own eyes yet remember Christ failed in nothing Cursed is he that abideth not in all things so the Law runneth if thou wert able to do all the Law requireth and yet fail but in one word in one thought that matters not all thy other duties for this one thing it will condemn thee and therefore the Law brings every man under condemnation it makes the most holy of men see their damnable condition but Christ answereth the Law to the utmost As Christ said to his enemies Which of you can charge me with sinne so he may say to greater then they even to the Law even to the justice of God wherein can you finde any spot in me demand to the utmost farthing abate nothing I am ready to discharge all 2. He finished it universally for parts and not only so but fully for degrees He did not only do every duty the Law required but every duty in every degrees he did not only love God but he loved him as much as the Law required The Law was possible to him though to us it be impossible all that he did was so fully done that there wanted not the least degree of grace in any duty As he had not the Spirit in measure so neither was his obedience in measure thus farre as is with us to whom God giveth not such a measure of grace as to be able perfectly to conform to the Law in this life and here again the godly heart may lift up it self and be comforted for what though thou come short many degrees of what the Law requireth yet Christ did not What though all thou dost may be better yet Christ did all things so that they could not be better Perfectum est cui nihil deest Now nothing was wanting to Christs obedience otherwise Christ himself would have needed a Mediator as well as we if he had failed in his trust he had been guilty of sinne and so needing of pardon now it were blasphemy to say so of Christ for the Apostle Heb. 7.27 aggravateth and preferreth Christ our Highpriest above the legall Highpriest in this because such an one was to offer for his own sinnes as well as the sinnes of the people Oh then it 's no wonder if Paul be thus affected with Christ and his righteousnesse seeing all fulnesse and perfection is in it 3. Christ finished his work because he had not only an objective perfection in parts and degrees but also a subjective perfection all within him was throughly and perfectly holy so that whereas we are both originally and actually polluted he was originally and actually holy so that the Law had no fault to finde with him for his originall and native holinesse it 's plain because he was not born of man in an ordinary way but the holy Ghost overshadowed the Virgin Mary and therefore he is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that holy thing which was to be born of her Luke 1.35 and thus the Apostle It behoved us to have an Highpriest holy and separated from sinners Heb. 7.26 and indeed this is the foundation and root of all for the tree must be good before the fruit can the fountain must be clean ere the streams and so the nature must be holy ere the actions are Christ then had an holy and pure nature wherein was not the least spot or wrincle of sinne and then his actuall holinesse did fill up the faculties of his soul as he had a soul and the naturall properties thereof an understanding and a will so these were sanctified to the highest we speak not of the holinesse of his Divine nature as he was God for so it was infinite even as God himself but of his humane nature habitually and actually Hence the Apostle He knew no sinne 1 Cor. 5. and he was made like unto us sinne only excepted Heb. 4.15 Now here also the godly may rejoyce for those reliques and remainders of sinne are such as prove thorns in the side of the godly The experimentall sense of this made Paul cry out Oh miserable man that I am Well though in thee there be the stubs of sinne yet in Christ there are none and now God dealeth not with us in our persons but as in Christ being found in him saith the Apostle as the malefactour was in the City of refuge Phil. 3. 4. Christ finished his work in respect of duration for even the Law required continuance though there were perfection of parts and
to the order of our matter That which is absolutely necessary is to be preferred before what is convenient only what relates to Gods glory and our salvation is farre to be preferred before any temporall good thing as we see by the direction in our Lords Praier and by Christs command Seek ye first the Kingdom of heaven Mat. 6.33 It 's disputed whether temporall mercies may be praied for or no it may seem a thing below the heavenly Spirit of a Christian but if it be lawful then it 's disputed how far whether absolutely or conditionally only and it 's resolved that because temporal mercies are not promised by God absolutely nor are they absolutely necessary to our salvation Therefore we may pray only with submission and subordination if it be Gods will and so farre as they may be a furtherance to our spiritual good 3. There must be an attention to the words we use in our prayer as well as to the matter That they be grave decent and comely That there be nothing of vanity affectation or irreverence Praier is a worship of God When Abraham was admitted to a discourse with God how greatly did he debase himself he was but dust and ashes Gen. 18.27 and who was he that he should speak to God Eccl. 5.2 There is a notable advice to look to our words when we have to do with God He is in heaven and thou on earth That is a vast distance and great disproportion Therefore let thy words be few The wiseman doth not there forbid a long praier for he himself made a very long one at the Dedication of the Temple and repeated this Petition very often Then hear thou in heaven and forgive and heal this people 1 Kin. 8. But that we should look to our words that they be not idle superfluous and vain a long praier in this sence may be said to have few words when the matter is pithy and the words pertinent as he said of a Book Non sunt longa c. That is not a long Book from which you cannot well take away any thing so that the length and shortnesse of a praier lieth not so much in the quantity of time as in the matter a praier held out for an hour without any savory matter or comely words is a long praier Look we then to the matter in the first place and then to words but if we look towards more then matter and make an eloquent oration to God rather then an humble supplication this is ridiculous and sinfull 4. We are to have our attention upon the obiect to whom we do pray and that to God himself What preparations and perfumings were there to come into Abashuerus his presence If the Majesty of an earthly King strike such terrour then what ought not the presence of so great a God so that a diligent attention to his greatness must greatly elevate and raise up the Spirit must unite and strengthen it to one object how can distraction and divisions enter into thy heart when it 's applying it self to such infinite greatnesse 5. We are to be attentive to all those concomitant graces without which Praier is like a Bird without wings or a rusty Key Zeal and fervency and faith in the promise and power of God are necessarily required for Without faith it 's impossible to please God Heb. 11. This is the life and soul of all There must be also heavenly mindednesse and a hatred of all sin otherwise we are not fit to have any communion with God Lastly We are to attend to the end we have in our Praier for lawful temporal things Jam. 4.7 You ask and have not because you ask amisse You ask to spend on your lusts and this is very difficult to ask health life and strength for no other end but thereby to glorifie God and promote his Kingdom Thus briefly because not principally intended to declare how great a matter it is to pray 3. Vocal praier or the use of the tongue in praier is not for information of God as if thereby we would discover to him that which he did not know before Nor if we use repetition in praier is it to move God as importunity may a Judge If it were so then no wonder if we did double and treble the same thing over and over again but partly because we consisting of a soul and body are thereby to glorifie God and honour him with both Hence not only the heart but the tongue is called upon to glorifie God and that is called the glory of a man Though some expound it of the soul and partly because the voice and exercise thereof doth stir up and move the affections there being a reciprocal efficacy one upon another and a circular causality Even as vapors make the clouds which distilling in rain do make vapors again so out of the heart come affectionate expressions in praier and these again do encrease heat in the heart These things premised let us consider When Repetitions or ingeminations of the same matter in Praier may be useful and necessary and we shall speak of such a vocal Praier as is publique wherein not only the Petitions but the edification of others is greatly to be respected for this you must know and it may serve for a fourth particular to preface this matter That in publique praier wherein many joyn together he that praieth is not only to attend to all the forementioned particulars but to them that are assembled also to consider what Petitions what confessions are fit for them to be stirred up unto and that is 1 Cor. 14. The reason why the Apostle so much pleadeth against praier among other duties in an unknown tongue because it will not edifie those that are conioyned with us and so some expound that I will pray in the Spirit that is for his own particular and I will pray in the understanding also that is in respect of others to advantage and benefit them so that in our publique whether as a Minister as a Master of a Family or otherwise We must consider the persons with us what they need what things most concern them and this is a particular way to affect them it being here as with a Sermon the closer it comes to the heart the more good it doth so with a praier the more any Petition closeth with another mans heart the more it doth affect him and enlarge him and therefore fit words and fit matter are especially to be attended unto in such publique praier where not only supplication but edification is intended Let us then consider when the ground of repetition and ingemination is good And 1. When the matter is so exceeding necessary that our hearts are deeply sensible of it As when a burthened soul lieth under the guilt of sinne sinne is like a Mountain upon him it gnaweth and devoureth within then to beg for pardon over and over again the soul cannot but do it The necessity
of a state of sinne into pure and perfect holinesse It 's from seeing God in a glasse and obscurely to see him face to face Oh then how enamoured and ravished is the soul with the enjoying of this if the glimpse of this glory If the branches of this Canaan be so goodly what is Canaan it self If the Church praied so earnestly Let him kisse me with the kisses of his mouth Cant. 1. What then would the total and full enjoyment of God be never to be divided or separated more Glory is not only the advantage and welfare of a godly man the preservation of him from hell and misery or giving him happinesse but it is the ordering of him with all graces more glorious then the Sunne Hence the godly are compared to the Sunne and Starres in the Firmament for the great lustre God puts on them 3. This must needs be a great support because of the emptinesse and insufficiency in all these things here below to fill and satiate the heart The eye is not satisfied with seeing or the heart with wishing in this world but in the world to come there the faculties of the soul and all the parts of the body are fully replenished There is no want no desire no wish for more then they have It 's no wonder if Solomon who took all waies possible to satisfie his minde and to finde out happinesse in this life yet instead of happinesse found nothing but briars and therefore wrote upon all Vanity of vanities all is vanity For it cannot be otherwise Can an hungry man fill his belly with empty air Can a cold man warm himself at a painted fire Could these birds fill themselves that fled to Zeuxes painted grapes taking them for true ones no more can any thing in this world satisfie man No it 's only in the world to come that can fill up every corner of the soul Lastly Glory with God must needs be the only support because the way to heaven is full of briars and thorns Great are the afflictions and tribulations which abide all that go in this way to glory Were it not then that the heart is full of hopes in this matter it would soon be discouraged it would presently give over saying Why should I deny such pleasures and comforts as others take Do I not wrong my self Am I not a defrauder of my own comforts No saith this hope of eternal glory hold thy tongue from all grudgings and repinings There is glory coming will make amends for all Heaven in reversion is better then all the world in actual possession know then if at any time thy soul be dejected or cast down within thee if at any time thou art impatient and discontented It 's because this hope of glory doth not fill the heart In the last place this is farre to be desired above all humane glory and that although it be the Idol adored by the world if we consider how most men referre all their actions to this We may presently judge that description of man to be true That he is animal gloriae vanissimum all those actions the Heathens did were dedicated to honour Even as the Romans consecrated a Temple to it yea which is the highest degree of vanity men have made all their Religious actions to serve this Goddesse The Pharisees in all their alms fastings and praiers did all to be seen of men as our Saviour who knew their hearts condemned them Mat. 6.2 It went so far with some that they placed the chiefest happinesse of a man to be in honour and how prone this is to keep in the hearts even of godly men appeareth in the often prohibitions of it in the Scripture and our Saviours advice about private Praier and alms This is the Pirate that many times surpriseth the Ship which is come richly laden to the very haven it depriveth us of our duties and the benefit by them Well as glorious as it is yet it is no more comparable to this eternal glory then a straw to a Pearl For 1. It 's but the puff and breath of men whose breath is in their nostrils There is no solidity in it it brings no true solid joy and peace to the conscience What if men applaud thee abroad and thy conscience condemneth thee at home No doubt but the Pharisees humored and flattered Judas to betray his Master but what could that help him when he roared out I have sinned in betraying the innocent bloud Gal. 5. Let every man prove his own work so shall he have rejoycing in himself and not in another That is terrible of Austin Many are praised of men who lie tormented in hell 2. All humane glory will not avail us if at our death God findes us in our sinnes To be praised by men and reproached by God to be blessed by men and cursed by God this will be little case Oh that men would look to this who look only to have the good words of men Alas can man save thee can man deliver thee from those eternal flames Gal. 1. If I should please men I should not be a Servant of Christ What an unworthy thing is this to pray to professe Religion for vain-glory and not for glory with God Our Saviour speaks it as a great curse to have a mans ends satisfied in that way Verily I say unto you they have their reward Vse of Exhortation so to live and so to walk as that you may be prepared for this eternal glory Oh what a glory will it be when God at the day of judgement shall say Come ye blessed of my Father inherit the Kingdom prepared for you When God and Angels shall put honour upon you why should not the faith of these things raise up your spirits why should it no more affect you and that you may obtain this take heed of what will totally deprive you of it or else greatly weaken your thoughts and hopes about it That which totally depriveth is a constant wilful continuance in grosse sinnes Be not deceived neither whoremonger or drunkards c. shall inherit the Kingdom of God 1 Cor. 6.9 and without the heavenly Jerusalem are said to be dogs Rev. 22.15 The Scripture cals all wicked men such who lick up the vomit of their sin Oh then the hopelesse and damnable condition of most people Doth not the Land in every place mourn for the whoredoms and drunkennesse and oaths that are every where if God say the Lord shall spue out such Inhabitants God thinketh the earth too good for them will he bestow heaven on them And then 2. The godly who have a right and interest to this glory they weaken their hopes and entreat their fears when they walk negligently when they are earthly or dejected through diffidence you might have this glory here on earth and be in heaven before you are in heaven were you not wanting to your selves SERMON XXVII The Eternall Deity of
Psa 119.20 They cry out As the Hart panteth after the water-brooks so do our souls after thee O God Psa 41.1 Thus when God calleth a man out of the world he giveth him another Spirit even an heavenly heart he was a beast before now he is like an Angel He did formerly no more understand or discern spiritual things then the deaf ear doth melodious sounds They were a wearisomnesse a burden to him but now they are his delight Secondly They are not of this world because they walk not after the rudiments or elements of the world Col. 2.8 20. The Apostle there sheweth how inconsistent such a life is with an heavenly life When we are risen with Christ Now what are those Elements of the world Even all such principles of Religion as men by humane and carnall wisedom take up to worship God by He cals them Elements or principles because the Jews made their traditionall worship the very foundation and beginning of all as if godlinesse were not able to consist it and Elements of the world because men by humane wisedom without the Scripture do presse them and do not walk by the light of Gods Word This then is an excellent discovery that we are not of the world when in the matters of Religion especially in our worship of God and the way of our justification we are not carried by the principles of a worldly Religion but by divine direction when we do not worship God according to custome to universality and such rudiments of the world as most do The Pagan the Papist discovers a very worldly Spirit in his Religion being able to say no more for it then Heathens have done and so in the matters of justification They say but very little more then Aristotle and the Philosophers of the world have done about righteousnesse whereas the righteousnesse and grace of the Gospel is wholly different from such principles manifest then by thy adoration of the fulnesse of the Scripture and sufficiency thereof that thy religion thy worship thy hopes of salvation are not meerly upon worldly principles and not supernaturall Thirdly The godly man is discovered not to be of the world by his constant life and conversation He doth not live as one that takes this world for his home They declare by their words and actions they seek for another Countrey Heb. 11. As the Israelites were to manifest the Wildernesse was not a place for them to abide in but Canaan Hence Rom. 12.1 They are not conformed to the fashion of this world They are as Pilgrims and Strangers They are in the world as bright Stars in a dark night so that this doth necessarily imply a singularity and exactnesse in the godly mans life comparatively to the world Men of the world are proud earthly bruitish running into all pleasures and following all excesse of riot but they dare not do so so that there cannot be a surer symptome that thou art still of the world then by speaking doing and living as most in the world do 2 Pet. 3.6 Even those that have but a common bare profession of the Christian faith are said to escape the pollutions of the world Though Godlinesse should not have a deep impression on you though it should not go to the root and bottome yet if it hath made any impression at all if it hath gone but to the skin if you have heard of it but by the ear onely it should make thee avoid such pollutions Jam. 1.17 What saith the Apostle James Pure Religion is to keep a man unspotted from the world Pure Religion There is a generation of devils rather then men that mock and deride at purity Thus the Apostle saith there must be a pure Religion and this pure Religion is to keep us unspotted from the world That doth imply the world to be some lothsome noisome dunghill that a man cannot be in it but he is ready to get soil and filth upon him how many trust to sin come and do as we do will you be so pure but whether will you beleeve the Word of God or the devil tempting by such beastly Instruments Fourthly He is discovered not to be off the world because he is principally taken up with heavenly priviledges Jam. 4.4 The friendship of this world is enmity against God and 1 Joh. 2.15 If any man love the world the love of the Father is not in him It 's as impossible a man that is godly should be of the world in this sence as it is for Doves to be Moles they cannot live by digging into the earth Hence the godly man is said to be born of God he is said to be heavenly to be from above to he risen with Christ to sit in heavenly places to have his Conversation in heaven These are the noble descriptions of the godly man so that though they use the world and discharge their Relations therein yet they are not overcome by the world They have the world the world hath not them Oh how close may this discovery be for there are many who escape the pollutions of the world and yet are worldly The third kinde of hearers did not only cast off all prophanesse but made some great progresse in obedience to the Word but the love of the world and the cares about it choaked all Did not Judas appear as eminently for Christ as any at first but the love of the world discovered his rottennesse Did not Demas get approbation and that by Paul himself yet at last he did cleave to this present world so that not only prophanesse but immoderate earthly and worldly affections These are inconsistent with the power of grace The world is not only the prophaness thereof but the immoderate and excessive affections to the lawful things of the world Our Saviour doth not say He that loveth his sins or his lusts more then me but he that loveth his Father wife or life it self more then me is not worthy of me Mat. 10.37 See then the difficulty of grace and tremble under it Thou hast with much ado quit thy former sins but do not the inordinate affections about lawful things still ensnare thee Dost thou buy as if thou boughtst not Dost thou marry as if thou marriedst not 1 Cor. 7. Art thou rich as if thou wert not That is thou usest these things as comforts against thy necessities not as Masters over thy affections Fifthly In this it 's apparent they are not of the world because the world hateth them and is wholly opposite to them Joh 17.14 Because they are not of the world therefore that hateth them If they were of the world the world would love his own and 1 Joh. 4.5 They that are of the world speak of the world and the world heareth them There cannot be a better discovery then this The world knoweth his own Let a man be a wise worldly man that matters not religion that regards not the power of godlinesse nor strictnesse
Motto which Solomon puts upon all these fading things here below shall likewise be set upon thy Religion and devotion Vanity of vanities all is vanity and vexatien of spirit It 's the promise that a godly man embraceth that he looketh after for even in holy actions truly so it 's not thy performance thy grace but the promise that bears thee out Therefore we are all said to be Children of the Promise Gal. 4.28 and heirs of the Promise and 2 Cor. 7.1 Having these Promises let us cleanse our selves If then thou art never so zealous though thou shouldst give thy body to the sire and have not a promise it would profit thee nothing Shouldst thou give away all thou hast Shouldst thou endure all hardship yet if thou hast no promise to this action thou art but a tinkling Cymbal Oh then let the people of God in all their acts of obedience minde the command for the lawfulnesse of them and the promise for the encouragement therunto if no command then no promise God will not water that plant or give encrease to it which he hath not planted And for this end Austin and others did condemn all those famous moral actions of the heathens as glittering sinnes because they had no promise belonging to them of Eternall life As they did them upon humane inferiour motived not supreme and divine so their recompence was but the cockleshels of this world not that weight of glory in heaven Thirdly Obedience must have a command because of the great corruption and pollution which is upon mans understanding so that it 's impossible it should ever choose or do that which is acceptable to God Rom. 8. They that are in the flesh cannot please God And the Heathens even those that were judged most learned yet were darkned in their Imagination Rom. 1. They became vain and the Apostle cals it their foolish hearts It is therefore a most absurd and insufferable indignity offered unto God for thee to take upon thee how thou wilt worship him how thou wilt serve him and for this it is that the Scripture so often complaineth that they went after the imagination of their own hearts So that by this you may judge of what little consequence those excuses are which some make for superstition That they were done out of pious Intentions and a fervent zeal for although such things may in some respects excuse a tanto yet not a toto Hence Vzziah though out of a good intention stopping the Ark not according to Gods order is stricken dead Paul persecuting the Church of God though out of zeal for he thought he was bound to do what he did yet was not thereby excused from being a blasphemer a persecutor and the greatest of sinners Nothing is to be added to Gods precepts Etiamsi vel bonum nobis videtur said Ambrose So that the right understanding of our deep pollution may justly make us afraid of any thing which is ours and hath not Gods command The Apostle Col. 3.2 condemneth even those things because not of God which yet had a shew of humility and great mortification Fourthly Obedience must have a command from the fulness and sufficiency of the Scripture It 's a perfect Rule Whosoever walketh according to this Rule Gal. 6.16 and David commends it for a Lanthorn and Light to his feet Psal 119. So that if our obedience might run out in such things where there is no word for it the Word would not be an adequate Rule It would be too narrow and then if once you grant a Rule besides that you go in infinitum yea we fall into manifest contradictions for how many times doth one mans spirit think that best which is contrary to another mans How comes that opposition in matter of Religion but that the word is not made the Rule but either there are reasons or lusts or temporal interests so that it 's necessary we have the Word for obedience else the Enthusiastical Revelations and Popish Traditions they will both pleade a good Title for acceptableness with God Lastly An Obedience must have a command because else we can never bear up our hearts in all the discouragements we meet with in doing Gods work What hardened the Prophets so that their foreheads were like brasse and iron but only this that they knew God had commended them and they went upon his message Shall Absalom use such an argument to the man when he had killed Ammon Be of good courage I have bid thee How much rather then when God commands 1 Cor. 15. Be stedfast immoveable in the work of the Lord knowing your labour was not in vain Let all the world oppose us when we know it's Gods command our hearts need not shrink within us Thus the Apostles Whether it 's better to obey God or man judge ye Act. 5.29 Vse 1. of Instruction Of how terrible and dreadful a judgement are they worthy of who are so farre from being obedient to Gods command that they live in open and professed disobedience to it if the most devotionall and Religious actions are refused by God for want of a command what shall become of those which are in plain opposition to it Such are all the works of the flesh Such are the works of most men when thou hast been wallowing in the mire of sin to which of Gods commands hast thou been obedient Nay sinne hath its command the devil hath his commands and thou givest up thy self a Servant to them Oh that the eyes of men shall not yet be opened nor their hearts yet mollified who is thy Father thy Master thy Lord Is it not the devil When God commands thee who is the Lord of Hosts who promiseth heaven and an eternal reward that God who hath all sharp arrows of vengeance in his quiver to shoot immediatly into thy heart That God though commanding thee thou refusest and the devil while he bids thee go and fullfill this lust and that lust immediatly thou goest That devil who deludes and deceiveth thee who is the known Enemy of thy soul and will be thy cruell tormentor to all Eternity Oh then lay it closer to heart I am under command either of God or the devil I am an obedient Servant to one or the other and thy works they quickly manifest it Vse 2 Vse 2. of Direction to people That they would be like those noble Bereans examine the ground of their faith and obedience Do not offer a Sacrifice without eyes Blinde obedience is contrary to that command offer up your selves a reasonable Sacrifice or a Sacrifice according to the Word as some expound Rom. 12 1. There are dangerous Syrens that would inâ—ice you out of this way we are apt to judge that a duty that most do not which God commands we think a multitude will dispense against a precept when yet Gods expresse charge is Thou shalt not follow a multitude to do evil Exod. 23.2 The very heathen could
God draweth him out to hate it and in duties good because it 's good doth move him Now the least sinne is sinne and we kill young Serpents as well as old ones and the least good is acceptable to God and he will reward it Reasons 4 Lastly In respect of the privative part of the punishment of sinne all are equall which is the losse of God and Heaven The least sinne depriveth of the happy Vision of God as well as the greatest so that in this sence we may say there is no little sinne no more then there is a little God and so likewise for the good of any duty The least shall have heaven as well as the greatest though not such degrees Even a cup of cold water doth not lose its reward Mat. 10.42 Vse To discover that Hypocrisie and falshood in many men some sins they avoid others again they embrace Is not all sinne poison Is there any good sinne Were thy heart sound those beloved and customary sins of thine could have no more welcome in thy heart then toads in thy bosome SERMON XXXVII Sheweth That Gods People are ready and willing in Obedience Whence it is that they are so Tending to rouse men up from dulnesse and Formality in Gods service JOH 17.8 For I have given them the words which thou gavest me and they have received them THere remaineth two things more considerable in the description of the Disciples Obedience The next thing to be considered is their readinesse and willingnesse implied in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 They did not cavill or dispute They did not draw back or maliciously oppose but they were like melted wax ready to receive any impression like white paper whereon Gods Will and Law might be immediatly written and indeed if you observe the Disciples all along from their first call to this present time there appeared much readinesse in them Christ did no sooner speak the word commanding them to follow him but immediatly they leave all and obey though it was so much to their outward disadvantage though it was to fall in the Whales mouth yet they readily resign themselves and although sometimes they shewed dulnesse to beleeve and unwillingnesse in his service yet our Saviour excuseth it saying The spirit is willing but the flesh is weak and certainly had there not been a ready free spirit in the Disciples to take Christ above all and to cleave to him only they could never have devoured these troubles with so much patience as they did Obs That it 's a sure character and property of the children of God to be a willing ready people in obedience They are not as hypocrites kept from sinne by constraint meerly from a principle of fear within but Psa 110. They are willingnesses in the day of Gods power To explain this a little First There may be the presence of dulnesse and unwillingnesse sometimes in the Children of God but this is not reigning nor is it habitually consented to but resisted and with much agony praied against There is no garden but hath some of this weed in it No gold but some of this drosse No godly man but now and then hath wearisomnesse and unwillingnesse to holy duties seizing upon him Thus we reade the Church when Christ knocked at the door though he had stood all night and his locks were wet with the dew yet the Church out of a dull sluggish humour doth refuse to open to him Cant. 5.2 3. So Rev. 2. There the Church is reproved for suffering her graces to decay and that her duties were not filled up with fervency and solidity yea we may reade of the Church complaining of this slothfulnesse and coldnesse when she said Draw us and we will run after thee Cant. 1.4 And at another time Why hast thou hardened our hearts from thy fear Isa 63.17 So that it 's too manifest the people of God have much coldnesse and negligence in them What is that which fils their hearts with so many complaints but this what makes them so full of fears and doubts about their spiritual condition Is it not want of life vigour and willingnesse Oh they finde their hearts can take delight and be willingly drawn out in earthly affairs but they are like so many lumps of earth in heavenly things when yet there is farre more excellency worth and dignity in holy things then in all the whole world to draw out the heart so then let the godly for their comfort distinguish between the presence of unwillingnesse and the power of it Between unwillingnesse in the command and power over the soul and the reluctancy and striving against it The Apostle speaketh generally of sinne Let it not reign in your mortal bodies Rom. 7. Non dixit non sit sed ne regret This stumbling-block removed let us consider why the people of God must needs be so willing and ready in their obedience And first The sence of their guilt and all the misery sinne hath brought upon them puts them into a melting yeelding frame while mens hearts are hardened and they are not apprehensive of the damnable estate they are in while they are not in the fire of Gods displeasure they are stubborn and untractable but when they are kindely humbled for sin then they will do anything Thus Paul He that was mad in his oppositions against Christ no sooner did the Lord touch his heart with the sense of his sins but he crieth out Lord what wilt thou have me to do Thus David when the Lord had humbled him and used afflictions for his sinne see how humbly and obediently he speaks If he say he hath no delight in me behold here I am let him do what he pleaseth 2 Sam. 15.26 and the Church Mic. 7. I will hear the indignation of the Lord because I have sinned against him Nothing then will so humble and mollifie the heart to make a man do and be any thing as a deep sence of sinne Thus the cold hard Iron is put into the fire and it may be beaten into any shape Secondly As the sence of sinne so the sence of Gods goodnesse and grace in being reconciled notwithstanding all our provocations doth much more enlarge the heart to thankefulnesse and obedience The love of Christ saith Paul constraineth us We cannot hold we cannot keep in as you may see David upon the apprehension of Gods goodnesse to him resolving to take the cup of salvation and to praise God in the great Congregation Psa 116.13 Gospel grace doth not in a filiall spirit harden and make wanton but doth more soften and enflame to an active obedience This made Paul run like the Sunne in the Firmament You see it 's the grace of God which lieth kindling and warming of him This is like the Spirit in Ezechiels wheels the dejected unbeleeving soul is not so readily obedient An Evangelical frame of heart assured of Gods love carrieth out to filiall fruitful
Though we be washed yet still we need our feet should be washed Thus Paul Rom. 7. and Gal. 6. Seeing therefore in every duty there is such a combat and constict between grace and sinne There is drosse as well as Gold It behoveth us to renounce all and to say Only Christ Only Christ SERMON XL. Further setteth forth the Excellency and Necessity of pressing the Doctrine of Faith in Christ the Mediatour and of our being affected with it And invites the greatest Sinners to come unto him for Salvation JOH 17.8 And have known surely that I came out from thee and they have beleeved that thou didss send me MArvell not if I am the third time upon this Subject for we see our Saviour doth again and again commend this Faith in his Disciples and certainly this is the Summe of the Gospel the marrow and quintessence of Christianity By this we differ from Jews Pagans and Turks yea by this we are separated from Papists Socinians and other Hereticks None of them allowing this imputed Righteousnesse by a Mediatour which by Faith is to be received Therefore I shall proceed in exalting and pressing this Faith in a Mediator that at last we may come to have a spirituall and sound understanding herein For here are two great stones to be rolled out of the way 1. Ignorance or misbeleef in this Point There are very few that have been Orthodox here There are most in the world that have an erroneous perswasion in this matter under the guilt of sinne they do not fly only to Christ as a Mediatour They say Lo here is Christ and Lo there is Christ They have something else they put a confidence in and therefore what the Lord saith in another case is also true here He will reject their confidence Jer. 2.37 Never were the people of Israel more prone to lean on Egipt and Assyria for outward help rather then on the Lord only then we are in a spiritual manner ready to rest upon some spirituall prop besides the Lord Christ so that ignorant people they know nothing of this and knowing people are hardly perswaded of the truth of it A second stone to be rolled out of the way is that senselesnesse and unsavourinesse on mens hearts though it should be granted that they know and rightly beleeve in this matter for indeed none can prize or be affected with this Subject but such a spirituall heart that is sensible of his spiritual disease and the spiritual Remedy They must be Children of the Adoption They must be Evangelical hearers such as have been in a spirituall Transfiguration with Christ on the Mount as it were That are refreshed with these Truths It 's not every hearer It 's not every one that cometh to the Assemblies that can say How welcome are the feet of those that bring glad tidings of the Gospel Therefore we desire your hearts as well as your heads your tender affections as well as solid understandings This is a Truth that must be eaten you will not feel the sweetnesse of it till it be in your belly Now there are very good grounds why we should be thus insisting upon this Subject For 1. It 's the main scope and end of the whole Scripture If you ask why the Word of God was written the Answer is That the chief principal end was that man being convinced of his sinne and of the utter impotency of any righteousnesse in himself or other Creatures should fly unto Christs Righteousnesse as the onely Sanctuary Thus John These things are written that beleeving you might have eternal life All the Administrations in the Old Testament were Types of Christ as the Apostle in the Epistle to the Hebrews doth at large open their meaning It was not their Sacrifices but Christ It was not the bloud of Rams and Goats but Christs bloud Hence it 's said that Moses and the Prophets bear witnesse of Christ It 's true the Scripture hath many other subordinate ends but the chief is to direct us to Christ to make us see that nothing in the world can pacifie God for our sinnes but Christ Oh then how necessary must that be which all the Penmen of the Scripture aimed at Moses David all the Prophets They looked at this Messias And the New Testament is wholly spent in describing his person and his Office or the end of his coming into the world Oh then whatsoever thou maist be ignorant of or negligent in yet give thy self to the studying meditating and beleeving of this Subject 2. The great work of the Spirit of God in the Ministry is to convince of this Righteousnesse It is to make us see that all humane Righteousnesse all moral duties no nor the graces God bestoweth on his people are the Righteousnesse God looks for Joh. 16.9 10. The Spirit of God is there said to reprove or convince the world of sinne especially of that great sinne of Unbelief and then of Righteousnesse which Christ procureth by going to his Father Observe that It 's the work of Gods Spirit thus to convince So that all Moral Philosophy and the wisest directions of the most civil men will leave us in a Wildernesse They cannot tell us what is true Righteousnesse and how we come to be accepted of by God Therefore this is revealed by the Gospel only If we would know what is that Righteousnesse which we may trust to which may be as a Skreen between Gods justice and us Neither Aristotle nor Plato among the Heathens no nor Bellarmine and Suarez among the Papists will inform us rightly Because in the matter of Justification and the doctrine of Righteousnesse they have too much consulted with Aristotle as if the Scripture spake of such a Righteousnesse as the Heathens do No this tels us It 's a Righteousnesse of Christ imputed to us without works this it doth again and again Seeing then all natural reason would never perswade us herein it must necessarily be the Spirit of God that will convince us in this and therefore though you hear ten thousand Sermons of this Subject your hearts will never be convinced of your own sinfulnesse and Christs Righteousnesse till you are overpowerd by Gods Spirit Oh then pray to God that he would make thy heart readily to yield to it yea and rejoyce in it 3. The end of the Law and the preaching of that is wholly for this end to discover Christ the Mediatour Those that would not have the Law preached cannot have Christ preached truly and effectually for Rom. 10.4 Christ is the end of the Law for righteousnesse Can the end be obtained without the means It 's the Schoolmaster to bring to Christ The disease must be discovered are we will seek out for a Physician The heart must be wounded ere we shall desire oyl The Law then is to be preached in the exact purity of it and in the condemning power of it That so when we see our selves wholly undone in that Court
all his offices and works are spiritual so it 's onely the spirituall and heavenly heart that can close with it There must be a proportion between the Object and the faculty or Subject Supernaturall will not agree with that which is naturall If therefore thou art carnall earthly and wholly minding worldly Comforts thou wilt preferre every Thistle before this Jewell To you that beleeve Christ is precious saith Peter 1 Peter 2.7 but to others he is not so Oh then if thy heart doe not leap for Joy within thee as John did in the womb at the Presence of Christ it 's because thy heart is carnall and sensuall Thou knowest no better good then what pleaseth sence It 's not because the matter is empty but because thy heart is empty of heaven What makes Paul desire to know nothing but Christ and him crucified Was it not the high spirituall Frame of his heart and it cannot be otherwise for Christ is all that an heavenly heart can desire He is the Way the Truth and the Life He is the Head and the Vine He is the true Bread that came down from Heaven He is made of God Wisedome Righteousnesse and Sanctification If then there were more Pauls Christ in his Mediatourship would be more magnified but the generall sort of people are like the Gadarenes they had rather that Christ should depart out of their Countrey then that they should lose their Swine Or like unto the Jews that desire to shew more favour to Barabbas then to Jesus 3. Would you be affected with this Truth then pray earnestly for the Spirit of Adoption and an Evangelicall Frame of heart An heart not under the Law in a well-explained sence but under Grace Pray that ye may be led by the Spirit of God and so be as Sonnes For by this means Christ will be all in all It 's our hard unbeleeving and distrustfull thoughts of God that makes us keep at such a distance from Christ and so neglect him who is the Peace-maker and Reconciler Whereas an Evangelical disposition would make us draw nigh to God as a Father in Christ It would remove the great Gulf that is in the way It takes away the partition Wall So that the longer we are kept in discouraging Fears the lesse Fellowship have we with the Father and the Sonne and so the lesse esteem and respect of him who is to create and work all this 4. Would you Rejoyce in this Truth Then Acquaint your selves with the Imperfection of your graces and the insufficiency that is in you even when you have done the best For by this means you will finde that every thing within faileth you Nothing will stand sure enough and thereby you will be necessitated to seek for a Mediatour without Thus Paul Rom. 7. when he discovered all that drosse within himself That when he would do good evil was present with him Yet what doth this drive him to at last I thank God through Jesus Christ And David upon the apprehension of what defects did cleave to him praieth That God would not enter into Judgement for then no flesh should be justified Psa 133. Not any one person in the world because he is flesh Oh there is little cause for any man to bear up his Head though he did ten Thousand times more then he did though he were a Gyant in Grace whereas now he is but a Dwarf because there is so much Imperfection in the best Duty that it needs pardon Not onely our sinnes but our Righteousnesse needs the Righteousnesse of Chtist as you see Paul acknowledged and the Church of old complained comparing them to a menstruous Cloth Isa 64.6 Oh then if thou wert setled in this thou wouldest cry out Christ he is all in all Vse 3. of Invitation Even to great and grievous sinners to bewail their Iniquities and to come in to Christ For even your case is not desperate Seeing we have such a Mediatour if Christ be truely apprehended what he is all our sinnes will be no more to him then the Earth to Heaven It 's a long while ere the Law hath its due efficacy upon many sinners They blesse themselves when God curseth them They acquit themselves when the Law condemneth them But when once their hearts are mastered and they feel the wounds of sinne whether they will or no Then it 's as hard to direct them to this Mediatour Then they think their sinnes greater not onely then they can bear but then Christ can or at least will bear Then the thoughts of the Multitude and bloudy aggravations of them are so great that they see no way but Hell and Damnation before them Oh let such consider what this Mediatour is who is sufficient to save to the uttermost That he is more able to justifie then the first Adam to condemn Let them remember how well-pleasing it is to throw our selves into the Arms of Christ That he will not in any wise cast out those that come to him That he will not break the bruised Reed nor quench the smoaking Flax. But you will say This Truth if preached publiquely will do more hurt then good For the Prophane ungodly Wretch he will go home in the hardnesse of his heart and when he can sinne no longer nor live no longer then he will say Oh it 's good to trust in the Mediatour But first Consider That there is an Order and Method in our Trusting in Christ It 's not the first Duty we are to set upon But as he that would get the Fruit of some Tree must first pull away the Briars or thorns that haply hang in the way So it is here Before thou art called to beleeve in him thou art called to Know thy Self and thy sinnes how wretched and damnable thy Estate is Unto what wrath and vengeance threatned by the Law thou art obnoxious Thou must be lost in thy own self ere Christ will finde thee and further thou art called to have strong desires even as hunger and thirst is after Christ above all worldly and earthly things so that none can bid thee beleeve and as for thy Repentance or thy love to thy sins that is no matter Christ will receive you howsoever And then Secondly As you cannot come to Christ but this Preparation must be made so neither can you keep him as yours but with a constant holy and earnest endeavour to all Godlinesse 2 Cor. 5.17 He that is in Christ is a New Creature and He that is Christs hath mortified the affections of sin Never think the Spirit of Christ will abide with willfull and obstinate wickednesse SERMON XLI Of Praying both for the Godly and the Wicked With the Reasons and Motives thereof JOH 17.9 I pray for them I pray not for the world IN this Verse we see the End why Christ so largely commended the Faith and Obedience of his Disciples It is to shew that they were such Subjects for whom his Praier was proper and
appropriated if no man had the light of the Sun but one or few men Oh what a price would be put upon it It 's then proptiety both with God and man that is the Fountain of all good of all care and brings about all the blessednesse that Gods Children have To open this Point and not to fall in with what you have heard already 1. Take notice That a people becomes the Lords peculiar ones his Jewels solely by his grace and goodwill He hath chosen us and not we him he loved us first The great God of heaven who might have made other people other persons his treasure did out of his own meer goodnesse take thee and thee into such a blessed relation The Apostle doth every where in his Epistles reduce it to this cause The counsell of his will and out of his meer grace and certainly if Deut. 9.5 the Lord doth again and again inform the Israelites that it was not for their righteousnesse or any good in them but meerly because be set his love on them that he made them his externall people by an outward Covenant how much rather must it needs be the meer grace of God to make a people inwardly and spiritually his so that whosoever finde themselves thus appropriated to God to be able with the Church to say as she doth many times because our blessednesse lieth in this I am my well-beloveds and my well-beloved is mine Cant. 6.3 Oh let such be deeply humbled and even astonished under the discriminating Grace of God I am the Lords when the devils are not when such men of parts abilities and great Revenues in the world And if the Lord would have looked to any thing in man how many thousands are there that if converted would have been more glorious Instruments of Gods glory then I am 2. As it is the meer goodnesse of God to make a people his so it is not out of any want or any necessity any need that he hath of us that he did thus make us his and this also is a quickning consideration Husbands have Wives because they want such helps Masters have Servants because they need them Even the greatest Monarchs want their people But it is otherwise with God My goodnesse extends not to thee saith David Psa 16.2 And thus Job was told that if he were perfect and righteous he did not advantage God God is the Elshaddai the Allsufficient God blessed and happy enough in himself Though he had never created the world Though he had not appointed one man to Eternal glory yet such was his goodnesse that he would have those Objects to whom he might communicate of his fulnesse And therefore God of many thousands hath made such and such his not that he wanted their graces duties or praiers but that they might partake of his riches 3. When Christ saith here They are thine he doth not exclude himself from having a propriety in them nor the holy Ghost neither For this is the infinite priviledge of the Godly that they are both the Fathers and the Sons and the holy Ghosts not only because whatsoever one person hath the other hath as Christ saith All mine are thine and thine are mine but in an appropriated consideration Thus Christ saith they are the Fathers They are thine in the present tense he had formerly at the sixth Verse used the preterperfect tense Thine they were but now he useth the present tense to shew that though the Father had given them to Christ yet he had not abdicated or quitted himself of his interest in them he had not so given them to the Sonne as that the Father had no dominion or right to them but they did still continue the the Fathers possession though they were given to Christ And as they are the Fathers so they are the Sons purchased people also They belong to Christ in an indeared manner which makes them to be called bone of his bone and flesh of his flesh Eph. 5.30 To be his members and body as he is the head They are also the holy Ghosts and therefore they are said to have the Spirit dwelling in them and they are his Temple and they are led by the Spirit and walk in the Spirit We are the Fathers by meer grace and therefore are given to Christ as a Mediatour We are Christs by merit for he purchased us by his bloud We are the Spirits by operation for he works the holy Image of God in us Oh then that our hearts were enlarged in this matter that we might wonder how and why we who are not worth the owning or the the looking after should yet be made the Lords in such indeared respects 4. When the Godly are said to be the Fathers though it doth not exclude the other persons yet it doth all other creatures By this we are delivered from all other proprieters and interest whatsoever and this makes the phrase to contain in it a Treasure of happinesse as first Seeing we are the Fathers therefore we are no longer the devils We are no more in his possession and under his dominion We may see by the Scripture in what a wofull and cursed state all men by nature are They belong to the devil they are his proper goods The devil hath them as his even as he hath the damned in hell though in this life there may be hope of delivering them whereas the damned have none Eph. 2. The devil who is called the God of this world is said to rule in the hearts of the disobedient Hell is not more the devils place then the heart of a wicked man and therefore 1 Tim. 2.26 they are said to be Captives to the devil to be like tamed birds and our Saviour tels the Pharisees They were of their Father the devil Joh. 8. And why because they did his works So that whosoever doth the works committeth the sins that the devils do the devil is their Father Though they rage and are mad at such a charge and this is the reason in part why the glorious fruit of Christs death is called a Redemption and why he is called a Redeemer because we were wholly in bondage and captivity to the devil We were his he had a proper right to us till Christ redeemed us Oh that the ungodly men of the world should hear this and not tremble Whose art thou To whom dost thou belong Who may challenge thee but the devil There are a cursed sort of men who give themselves to the devil by compact in the waies of witchcrafts Now all wicked men though not by such an expresse Covenant yet implicitely by their wicked waies give themselves up to be the devils Oh what a terrible thing is this to consider that though thou canst say These grounds are mine these Cattell are mine these goods are mine yet thou thy self art the devils Oh consider that the devil will have his own when thou diest he will lose nothing
more were Gods mercies Christ that gave them but drops before doth now bid them drink the whole cup of praise and Thanks-giving Now they are taken up to the Mount of Transfiguration They have not only clusters but the Vine it self Consolations abound now when never it may be before Thirdly The Lord Christ his care is seen even in the dangers and afflictions themselves and that divers waies 1. In not suffering them to be but when there is a necessity you are afflicted if need be 1 Pet. 1.6 That word is full of consolation Theâ—â— no affliction no triall but thou didst need it considering thy corruption â—hy dulnesse thy earthlinesse there was a necessity to have some affliction fall upon thee to humble thee and to make thee more enlivened Hence afflictions are compared to the cutting off the luxurious branches of the Vine Joh. 15. which is necessary Frosts and cold have their necessity and both mans body and the ground needs that as well as the Summer This made David say Out of very Faithfulnesse thou hast afflicted me Psa 119.75 And hence afflictions are attributed to Gods Love Whom he loveth he chasteneth Rev. 3. and all because the people of God could not be so fruitful and active if they were not thus chastened So then here is Christs care there shall not be any trouble but when necessary 2. As he wisely ordereth them to be so his great care and love is seen in the time and season when they are inflicted Afflictions will not in every season do good no more then the cutting down of trees or pruning of them is at any time to be done The Patient may dye by the unseasonable letting of bloud Therefore Christ sheweth his great care and love to take the opportune season to afflict and to exercise thee As God would not have mercy upon Epaphroditus presently but he lets him lie in danger it being thereby better both for him and Paul was thereby much afflicted Paul had the buffetings of Satan which did greatly humble him but when was the time after his Revelations And therefore that then it might not puff him above measure It was that he had those Thorns in his side so that Christ doth not onely regard the necessity but the fit time and season of all thy Troubles Even as Christ himself came in the fulnesse of time so doe all his chastisements if they should come sooner or later they would not do that good Paul praieth thrice yet could not remove those strong Temptations 1 Co. 12. 3. His love and care is seen in the nature and kinde of the affliction and trouble There are calamities of all sorts Now as it 's not all kinde of Physick that is for every disease so neither all kinde of calamities that are fit for every sinne Hezekiah gloried proudly in the Treasures he had and therefore God caused an Enemy to come and spoil him of them he might see by the afflictions what his sinne was David was too inordinately affected to Absalom and Adonijah and they became rebels to him and sore afflictions Oh it 's a great matter to observe the wisedom and goodnesse of God in ordering that kinde of affliction rather for thee then another Thou wast not thankful to God for thy health or serviceable to him therefore he afflicts thee with sicknesse The people of Israel were weary of Gods Service therefore God delivered them up to evil Lords and Masters that they should know what another service meant One Godly man lieth under one affliction and another under another Now if one had that which another hath he could never bear it it would be more then death to him so that the wisedome and love of Christ is to be admired in all say this very kinde of affliction and at this time comes from the love and care of Christ 4. As the kinde so the continuance God will not let it abide any longer then it doth his work These horse-leeches shall suck no longer then the corrupt bloud lasteth The devil shall throw some of you into prison ten daies Rev. 2.10 See there how God orders it first it 's but some of them and then into prison there is the kinde for ten daies there is the continuance which made the Psalmist say The rod of the wicked shall not alwaies rest upon the back of the Righteous Psal 125.3 It 's true the people of God have many times thought their deliverance too long Will the Lord cast off for ever Hath he forgotten to be gracious Thus they expostulate and complain but God at another time sâ—â—â—he would hasten it in due time Isa 60.22 and he cals it but a moment â—â—â—rein he had hid his face from them Isa 54.7 although it was seventy years So that the flesh saith one thing and the Spirit of God another Know then that thy exercise is for a continued or appointed time God hath set bounds to these waters and therefore be not discouraged under them Lastly The care and love of Christ is seen in working out a way and making an escape from thâ—m when it 's for their good and his glory There hath no temptation befallen you but out of which he will make a way to escape 1 Cor. 10 13. The Lord knoweth how to deliver those that are his The Artificer knoweth when to take his Gold out of the Fire The wise Physician knoweth when there is bloud let out enough Thus much more doth God know when thy afflictions have done the Errand he sent them about The Wisedom of God also can finde out a way to save thee out of them For he that could finde out a way to save thee from sinne and hell much rathar can he finde out a way to deliver thee from this or that temptation In the fourth general place Christs care and love is seen in sanctifying and fitting thy troubles that they shall be for thy spiritual benefit Whatsoever may be done to thy estate or life yet nothing shall hurt the soul Thus the Prophet This is the fruit of Iacobs trouble to purge away his sinne Isaiah 27.9 and Rom. 8. All things work to the good of them whom God loveth Christ that hath so loved thee would never let this or that come upon thee did he not intend to turn it for thy spirituall good This made David say Before he was afflicted he went astray Psal 119. And when both these go together Afflictions and Sanctification David cals it a Blessednesse not a misery Blessed is the man whom thou chastenest and teachest thy way Psal 94 12. If God teacheth thee by thy afflictions the bitternesse of sinne the duty of Faith and weanednesse of Spirit from the world Oh it 's a blessed sicknesse a blessed losse Thank God that ever he laid his hand upon thee Though it seemed grievous to flesh and thou wert apt to be impatient yet nothing under Heaven was better for thee Not that we are to pray for
God We act with subordination and dependance on him we keep our selves because God inableth us to do so as the less wheel is moved by the greater as the greater orbmoveth the less so that here is no glory or praise due to us no more than the pen that writeth or the hatchet that cuts for we depend wholly upon God both quoad esse the essence and being of grace would not continue did not he uphold it as also quoad posse and quoad operari Therefore our keeping is not contra-distinct or separate keeping from God as if he were one partial cause and we another as when two lift one burden but ours is from him by him and under him as the Master guideth the hand of the Scholar to write Hence in the third place We may acknowledge Gods power to help us and that several wayes and yet not not give the full glory that belongeth to him All the Erratical Starres that have been in the Churches firmament have at last acknowledged some power some auxiliary help of grace but yet justly condemned by the Orthodox as robbing grace of its due praise for if a man should say It 's Gods power that helpeth us because he created us at first with a rational soul so giving of us understanding and will whereby we are inabled to choose what is good here Gods power is acknowledged but at a remote distance Here like some Heathens we sacrifice the wax to God but keep the honey to our selves thus Nature and Grace is confounded Pelagius at first thought this would serve But if a man should go further acknowledging Gods power in revealing the object though he worketh nothing upon the subject Here God is acknowledged but at a low rate Thus also Pelagius said It was the grace and power of God to make known and reveal the objects of faith but when revealed then we have power to believe them as a man cannot see till the Sunne arise but of himself he hath perfect eyes to behold the light Here is power given to God but not enough who doth not onely prepare the object but fit and sanctifie the subject Further If a man confess the power of God to help Not absolutely to do that which is good but to do it more easily and willingly as Pelagius at last did yeeld Here is Gods power acknowledged but still here is not glory enough ascribed to God God will have all the glory or else none Lastly If we acknowledge the help of God to keep us necessarily yet if we make it a general indeterminate cause and not efficacious till by mans will it be particularized Here is something attributed to God but yet still much ascribed to man Therefore though the Jesuites have many large Tractates De auxiliis gratiae yet because they do not make Grace efficacious in it self antecedently to our will but our will to improve that Therefore still we say They advance not Grace for it 's not Grace unlesse it be Gratuita omni modo Thus then you see a necessity of informing your judgements in this Point That no subtill Hereticks under fair pretences and acknowledgements of Grace do deceive you For Pelagius deceived the Eastern Bishops by this means yea Sulpitius was seduced by the Pelagians who had been a long enemy to them which when he perceived he was so grieved that he enjoyned himself perpetual silence as the Centuriators observe In the next place Let us consider How many waies the power of God doth thus keep us and let it not be thought tedious if I be long on this Text I do not compell the Text to go one mile one Sermon further than it would The honey drops from the comb without any crushing of it And First The power of God keepeth his people in the way of grace inspirando by inspiring and breathing into the Soul such holy thoughts and quickning meditations that thereby we are kept in the fear of sinne and love of God alwayes The Apostle saith We are not able to think of our selves any thing tending to our own good or the good of others but our sufficiency is of God 2 Cor. 3 7. How vain idle and distractive would our thoughts be if the Spirit of God did not suggest and put in other things Therefore that is promised as a remembrancer to bring to our mindes such things as we let slip when the Church prayeth Arise O North and blow O South Cant. 4.6 that her garden may give a smell it 's a prayer for the heavenly and holy breathings of Gods Spirit into the soul Secondly The power of God helpeth excitando by stirring up and quickning those habits and principles of grace which are in us Our faith our love are apt to lie dormant in the soul till they be awakened Thus David though in the state of grace prayeth often That God would quicken him that he might keep Gods Commandments Psal 119. And this the Church prayeth for Cant. 1. Draw me and we will run after thee so that were there not this drawing this quickning the people of God would be like so many lumps of earth they would be very Idols in all their duties seeing they would not see and though knowing yet not understand This exciting grace is as necessary every moment to thee for spiritual life as the air is for thy natural Thirdly The power of God keeps inclinando by inclining and determining the heart For though the heart have grace in it habitually yet the world and sin tempt strongly so that these habitual principles work not till God incline and determine the heart as Ezek. 36. besides an heart of flesh God promiseth to cause him to walk in his statutes David prayed That God would incline his heart to keep his Law This determining grace is that which Pelagians Arminians and Jesuites object against whereas if the power of God doth not this our power will have the greater part in our Salvation Fourthly The power of God keeps us dirigendo by directing and ordering our steps so that we do not fall We are very weak and unskilfull and like babes who are said Heb. 6. to be unskilfull in the word of righteousness Christ and the way of faith is unknown to us a strange thing to us As Sampson being blinde needed one to direct him where the beams were Thus we need direction concerning the Author of our strength and how we may be made partakers of it When David was in Saul's armour he could not tell how to weild or manage it The Lord Christ he it is that strengthens his people a kinde of omnipotency is communicated to them by him I can do all things through Christ that strengtheneth me Phil. 4.13 But there is much skill and an heavenly act required to make use of Christ and to derive power from him Therefore the Lord helpeth us by directing our hearts unto the love of Christ and faith in him 1 Thess 3.5 Hence David many
From whence this Doctrine floweth That now there is no corporal or visible improvement of Christ but spiritual only We are apt now with Thomas to ask for the wounds and prints of the nails We are not now to expect any visible or corporal refreshments by him but what we have must be in a way of faith Heb. 11.1 Faith is the Evidence of things not not seen This the Apostle presseth 2 Cor. 5.16 Though we have known Christ after the flesh yet henceforth know we him no more Whatsoever corporal helps and comforts whatsoever visible supports once they had yet now they attend not to any such things any more Christ himself is not now known after the flesh but after the spirit To open this Consider 1. That there was a time when the Apostles and Beleevers had not only a spiritual enjoyment of Christ by Faith but also a visible and corporal one viz. in that time when Christ was familiarly conversant with them in the flesh Then they saw Christ face to face and rejoyced in him as one friend with another Now this in it self could not be but unspeakable comfort with our own eyes to see Christ with our own ears to hear him speak and with our own handâ— to handle that Word of Life as 1 Joh. 1.1 Luk. 10 24. Our Saviour himself cals them blessed even because they lived in that age wherein they might corporally see him Many Kings and Prophets have desired to see and hear the things you do Prophets though they had immediate Revelations and Visions from God and so were called Seers yet they desired to see Christ in his bodily presence And Kings though they had the temporal glory of the world to behold yet they desired to see Christ in the flesh No wonder then if it were one of the three things Austin so desired that he might have lived in those times when Christ was here upon the Earth Do but judge within your selves Would you not go many miles if it were certain Christ were in such a place teaching and working Miracles Now the Disciples by Christs visible presence had many advantages when they were in any outward streights he provided for them though he sent them without any money upon his work yet they confessed they lacked nothing all that while When they were discouraged with their wicked Adversaries he comforted their hearts When they were in any temporal danger as when the Ship was tossed with Tempests he saved them and which is above all he was a visible Doctor and Teacher unto them so that there was nothing in Religion they doubted of but he could infallibly direct them in It 's that which the Papists so much pleade for that there must be a visible infallible Head in the Church who is to decide matter of faith otherwise there cannot be any certainty but one will pretend to the Truth as well as another Now the Apostles had such a visible Head of the Church to direct them though we have none now but the Spirit of God by the Word doth direct and guide such as walk humbly Oh what a Treasure was this That an Apostle could not have one doubt upon his heart any scruple in his Conscience any doubt about any Text in the Old Testament but he had an infallible Prophet to go to who could teach him all things Thus there was a time of outward visible enjoying of Christ But 2. This outward visible enjoying of Christ was not of any advantage at all if there had not been also a spiritual beleeving on him It was not the seeing the hearing the living with him made a man happy but the spiritual receiving of him as a Mediatour Did not Iudas live with him in this kinde was not he as a familiar Friend with him yet for all that he was a Sonne of Perdition Hence our Saviour upon all occasions took them off from attending to such visible advantages as Luke 11.27 when they cried out Blessed is the womb that bare Christ and the paps that gave him suck He corrected this and said Blessed are they that hear the Word of God and do it So that the very Mother of Christ was more blessed in conceiving Christ in her heart by Faith then conceiving him in her womb So Mar. 3.35 when they told him his Mother and Brethren were to seek him he answered Whosoever doth the will of God the same is my Mother and Brother So that now all such corporall considerations are to vanish and spirituall Arguments are to take place Even as when Christ left his Disciples bodily then the Spirit of God came powerfully upon them If then we would duely improve Christ as a Mediatour we are to be a spirituall people our hearts desires and aims must be wholly spirituall But this is too great a lesson for any natural man he cannot make any use of Christ but after a fleshly carnal manner one way or other The life of Faith is as much above them as reason is above a Beast The natural man cannot receive them because spiritually discerned 1 Cor. 2.14 Therefore wicked men are called sensuall and are compared to brute beasts which are wholly carried out by sence We will instance in some particulars by which it's apparent that we are prone to know Christ after a corporal manner As 1. All those doctrinal Opinions in Popery about visible Images and Crucifixes to represent God and Christ what are these but even to desire Christ to be here bodily with us still And because this cannot be therefore we have a Crucifix we keep some bodily representation of him This the Papists commend as of special use to stir up devotion Hence some of them make the same kinde of worship to be given to a Crucifix as to Christ himself Thus Christ is wholly neglected spiritually he is not propounded as a Mediatour to Faith but as a pleasing picture to the sence And thus also though God be a Spirit and he would not appear to the Israelites in any similitude that they might not make any Image of him yet how prone were they to make similitudes of God and is this only among Papists Are not the common people so ignorant and superstitious as to be doting upon such visible Objects Even as little Children love to play with Babies 2. Our pronenesse to know Christ after a corporal manner is seen in the Doctrine of Transubstantiation where the Papists hold the Bread and Wine to be really turned into the body and bloud of Christ that it 's no longer bread or Wine but Christs body and bloud Therefore they look not up to Christ in heaven by Faith but to Christ in the Sacrament as if his corporal being there were all in all Insomuch that all the affection and devotion they put forth in a Sacrament is wholly visible and carnal They worship it as if the body of Christ were there They set it up to be seen that all may bodily fall down and
downwards so the withdrawing of Gods gracious power would immediately cause the most holy man to fall into his old rubbish and filthy vomit of sin it 's not therefore onely possible but certain and inevitable that every converted man would be apostate from God did not a mighty grace daily preserve him and this is fully evidenced by that prayer all are taught to pray though never so holy that God would not lead us into temptation doth not that plainly teach us That we are so weak and infirme that there is no temptation if left to our selves but it would wholly overcome us Oh then Let the most eminent and chiefest believers daily pray that God would not leave them to their own strength and temptation for this is to be left in hels mouth Secondly As it 's possible thus for believers to suffer shipwrack and lose all if left to themselves did not God keep them So God for holy and wise ends hath in some measure and degree left them whereby they have fallen foully and dreadfully So that we may say they were like Sampson they lost their strength the Philistims rose upon them onely in time their strength came again As a man in an Apoplexy or Lethargy hath an inward principle of life but there are no outward demonstrations of it Now this apostasie and decay may be in several particulars 1. In respect of the acts and exercise of grace These are interrupted the streams do not runne They seem to be a barren wildernesse rivers of living water do not flow out of their belly God findes as in that Church Revel 2. Their works are not filled up or perfect Hence God promiseth Ezek. 36.17 not only to give the habitual principles of grace but the actual exercise of them when the just is said to live by his faith that denoteth a continued acting yet many times these actings of faith and other graces are intermitted The pulse beateth slowly if at all 2. Not only the actings of faith are interrupted but the contrary actings of sinne are put forth in stead of faith they break out into unbelief in stead of fervency and heavenly-mindedness they are dull and earthly so that now not the house of David but of Saul doth overcome Now grace is dormant and sinne is awakened and lively yea they commit foul and enormous sinnes such as the light of nature would palpably condemn as we see it in David with what contrivances and devises did he accomplish his adultery and murder adding one grievous sinne to another and no doubt would have gone further had not the Lord stopt him in his way Not that these grosse vices did totally drive away the Spirit of God and eradicate all the principles and seed of grace within for then how could David immediately upon Nathan's reproof have so melted and ingenuously confessed his sinne but for the while the root only of grace was under the ground there appeared no fruit or as a man that is mad hath a principle of reason though for the present the use of it is violently hindered or as Eutiches who fell from the window Acts 20. and all thought he had been dead but Paul said There was life in him Thus it was with David there was a secret principle of grace but that was overwhelmed and stopt up by many lusts as when foggy mists do arise and obnulliate the Sun It 's true David at that time knew those actions to be sinne and so he could not but sinne against his conscience but it was a general conscience it was not it may be practical and convincing quoad hic nunc so that he did not sinne maliciously though he was seduced by strong lusts Whether it was a sinne of infirmity is discussed by some But we cannot say David's sinnes at that time were of ignorance or infirmity nor yet properly of malice but of a mixt kind It was not of meer malice prevailing from a total want of a principle of good but from the not working of that good principle They were not sins of ordinary infirmity saith D. Ames but of extraordinary Thirdly Not only the acts but the habits also of grace may in respect of their degrees be much abated and grown languid This indeed some have doubted of Whether a godly man can or doth fall from any degree of his grace and they have held the negative That a degree of grace is of the same nature with the essence of grace and both indefectible But when sinne in the acts of it hath prevailed on the godly as many examples declare no doubt but the principle of grace is thereby debilitated If darknesse be introduced the light cannot be so prevalent If sicknesse increase health must impair Now sinne doth expell grace both meritoriously and efficiently in a well-explained sense Fourthly That we may not be too large in this None can positively dogmatize how farre and in what sinnes a godly man may fall and how long he may continue ere his recovery As it 's difficult to give in a Catalogue of the Fundamentall Articles of Religion without the faith whereof a man must necessarily perish so it is to lay down what sinnes and how perpetrated do immediately expell grace from the soul Indeed we may speak to the negative what shall not be done but to the positive How farre that is difficult to say we may say they cannot commit the sinne against the holy Ghost or the sinne unto death that they cannot die in final impenitency or obstinacy but to go further and to set down the very peg as it were hitherto they can fall and no further to give the minimum quod non and the ultimum justum non esse is harder in grace then in nature The godly therefore are to hear these things with trembling and with all diligence to attend to such means as are appointed for their preservation to eternal life God may leave them in a dreadfull miserable condition so that they may for the present seem to be so many Cains and Judasses Fifthly Observe That as without Gods special custody we would certainly be undone So the godly when sinning do deserve Gods eternal forsaking of them The ground of their indissoluble union with God is not any good in them but Gods meer grace They do often and often deserve that God should withdraw all favour from them as he did from the apostate Angels so that it 's a calumny of those who oppose the Saints perseverance that we teach the godly man though he give way to all licentiousnesse and impiety yet may be assured that God will never leave him and he shall be saved for though we are to say more to this yet for the present we affirm That a godly man is so far from having any such absolute certainty in a way of sinne that he is to conclude the contrary if he do thus and thus rebell against God and not cleave to him God will at last wholly
forsake him Now these things do especially provoke God to leave his people though not totally yet gradually and that both in respect of grace and consolations 1. When they resist the light of God shining upon them There is a natural light and a supernatural now to oppose this to walk against this is to provoke God to forsake us for thus such who enjoy the means of grace and have wonderfull workings upon their soul as Heb. 6. come to be left by detaining the truth in unrighteousness Therefore the Jews were delivered up to blindness and hardness of heart because seeing they would not see and hearing they would not hear and thus by proportion it is in a sanctified person 2. Vnthankefulness for those heavenly and glorious priviledges the effects of grace make us unworthy When God shall by such an arm as this is bring thee out of thy sinnes leaving thousands of others in their cursed and damnable estate and condition and thou dost no more rejoyce in thy Thanksgiving unto God this is to procure frowns and displeasure from God upon thee 3. To walk carelesly and slothfully when this Grace is received is endangering to lose all She that did not strive and stir up her self with Zeal is bid to take heed lest another get her Crown from her Rev. 2. He that was unprofitable and hideth his Talent shall have that taken away which he had The Church because of her great negligence and slothfulnesse lost Christ and with much trouble did at last obtain him again Therefore it 's said by Peter We are to give much diligence that we may make our Calling and our Election sure 2 Pet. 1.10 SERMON LXVI Of the Perseverance of the Saints JOH 17.12 I have kept them and none of them is perished but the Sonne of Perdition THe Doctrine observed was That none of those who are given by God to Christ shall perish To state and clear which Truth we have given in some particulars and some more are now to be added which if well digested will be so many Answers to those many Objections which are made against this Truth And First Consider That though we hold the Godly man will persevere to the End yet this is not to be attributed to his own power and strength but solely to Gods Help This Truth was maintained of old by Austin against the Pelagians who thought a man by his own power might overcome Temptations and persist constantly in what is good In his Book De bono perseverantiae and lib. de correptione gratiâ He makes it his great work to overthrow that proud and presumptuous doctrine and among other Arguments this is often urged That a man prayeth unto God for perseverance which would be absurd if it were in mans own power to give it and he also presseth another Argument of two having equal grace whether he mean true real sanctifying grace is controverted by the Learned Vossius saith he doth but others think not as Rivet He propounds this Question Why one doth persevere and not the other as we may instance why Peter and not Iudas who though he had not Sanctifying Grace yet had many good Gifts of Gods Spirit and none can give a dfference of this but by running to Gods grace confirming one and not the other So then as we see it was with the people of Israel in the Wildernesse travelling to Canaan their shoes and garments did not wax old or their bread moldy God miraculously preserving of it Thus in our way to Heaven God preserveth the Godly so that their Graces which otherwise would quickly perish and decay are yet kept lively and vigorous by him As in Physick there are Medicines to recover out of Diseases and then to preserve and keep health So there is the grace of God out of sinne and Grace to preserve us being thus recovered Hence Austin well observeth that expression Rom 11. I have left to my self seven thousand that have not bowed their knees to Baal It was God that had saved them from Idolatry he kept them from the common corrupt worship not they themselves and Rom. 14. the Apostle speaking of a weak Christian saith he shall be holden up for God is able to make him stand God is able not he himself This Truth that profound Doctor Bradwardine doth solidly maintain against Pelagians lib. 2. De Causâ Dei cap. 8 9 10. where he reproveth Lumbard the Master of Sentences for attributing perseverance to a mans Free-will desiring his Zeal may be excused because it is for Gods Truth In that Discourse he well sheweth how that when God hath infused Grace into a mans heart it is not as when the Husbandman hath prepared and fitted the ground and hath cast his Seed into it then he leaveth it that of its one self it may fructifie and bring forth Corn But as the Air when it is enlightened by the Sun-beams needeth the continuall presence of them so that if but for an hour light be withdrawn it is presently dark Thus if God should from the most holy men withdraw his gracious help but for a moment they would be immediatly plunged into all evil for if the Heavens that are so glorious Creatures and for their firm setling called the Firmament doe yet wholly stand by the Omnipotent power and Word of God how much rather must the eminent and dear Children of God be preserved in their supernaturall Life by the same Grace and divine might Hence 1 Chron. ult David praieth that what good there was for the present in the peoples hearts God would alwaies keep it in them Thus perseverance then is not the fruit of our own strength nor is it bestowed for any antecedent merits of our own but meerly from the grace and favour of God but of this more v. 15. 2. We are alwaies to distinguish between those that are in profession and appearance Godly and such who are indeed so No doubt but the Scripture giveth sundry and plain Instances of the Apostacy and Fall of many who for a while were eminent and admirable in their profession of Religion but yet for all this they were not such as were indeed rooted and grounded in Christ and this proposition will serve to answer many places that are brought to prove the perishing condition sometimes of those that had true grace as Heb. 6.4 5. where some are said to be enlightened and to have tasted the good Word of God and it 's supposed that they may fall away and never be restored again but howsoever the Arminians think there is an enumeration of the best things the godly may have and that none can go beyond those qualifications yet the Apostle plainly speaketh the contrary for when he had reckoned up these particulars yet he addeth I hope better things and things that accompany or hold salvation So then there were better things then these and there are things that hold Salvation that cannot be separated from them but such were not
these things named in the Text and further the Apostle chargeth these persons to whom he attributeth these priviledges that they were dull and slow that they needed to be taught the first principles By all which it appeareth that the godly ought to have better things then those mentioned Do not therefore gather the Apostasie of those that are truly godly because sometimes you see men of eminent parts and professions in Religion become degenerate and unsound for possibly these never had the Truth of grace and such also were those named by Peter 2 Pet. 2.20 where some are said to have escaped the pollutions of the world through the knowledge of Christ and yet were again entangled in their former lusts We grant that the Faith of Christ had so farre a powerfull operation upon them that they left off those pollutions they lived in whilst Heathens but yet that they were never changed at the very root and heart appearrth in that the Apostle cals them but washed Swine they had not changed their Swinish nature they were not made Sheep though they had an outward Reformation Now that all such though never so wonderfull for parts and duties if falling off never were truly principled with the work of grace in their souls appeareth by that eminent place 1 Joh. 2.19 They went from us because they were not of us If they had been of us they would have continued with us Here it is plain that whosoever is truly of the Church of God he will alwaies abide so Indeed when we see the fall of such who seemed such glorious Starres and such tall Cedars we ought in an holy manner to fear and tremble We that stand are to take heed lest we fall but this doth not prove the total Apostasie of those that do truely belong to God Mat. 13. He that did beleeve and receive the Word with joy did yet at last wither because he had not a good and honest heart Now when we say all these mentioned had not true Grace we do not mean they were grosse Hypocrites as if they did outwardly professe they beleeved but inwardly were the clean contrary No only we take an hypocrite in a large sence for one who hath some imperfect and inchoate works of Gods Spirit upon him which are like dispositions in a tendency unto true Grace as the Embryo to a Childe but yet they fall farre short of Sanctification They in their thoughts and hearts are reall and serious others apprehend them to be in the state of Grace but still though Virgins they are but Foolish Virgins They have not that Oyle which will serve when the Bridegroom cometh Terrible it is to hear this and oh what sharp goads should they be in our sides lest we never as yet have gone further then such persons Say it again unto thy self Am I not gone further then such and such persons 3. It is good to observe That even the Adversaries to this Truth do grant that God is able to confirm a man in grace so that he shall never fall They grant God doth establish the Angels in that happy condition that they shall never fall from it yea they will not contend but that de facto God did confirm some as the Apostles that they should never be separated from Christ Now if this be granted it will overthrow all those reasons that they bring to prove the perishing estate sometimes of the godly For thus they argue If a Godly man shall certainly be preserved to what purpose then are all Counsels and exhortations Why are they commanded to fear and to take heed lest they fall Do not all these Admonitions seem vain and absurd As if we should bid a man take heed he do not fly up into the air if he do he will fall Now if there be any absurdity in this will not all this hold as well in those Apostles whom they grant to be infallibly preserved to Eternal Life Though Christ told them Their Names were written in heaven That he went te prepare a place for them yet for all that he exhorts them to take heed of the least motions of sinne and abide in him though he promiseth they shall continue in him 4. Consider That of those who pleade for an Apostasie of the godly there is a destinction to be made Some go further then others some hold one way and not another As first Some hold that though men be Elected to Salvation yet they may perish because their Elect on is not absolute but conditionall supposing their perseverance and thus the Arminians but some Papists and the Lutherans they hold that no Elect man can ever perish for then God might be frustrated in his Councels which were absurd to think Others they say That men may have true grace for the present but yet not Elected They do not make true Faith proper to the Elect only but say many besides such have for the present true lively grace now with them The Elect man he cannot fall from his grace but the other may The Learned Vâ—ssius doth at large endeavour to make this the Opâ—nion of Austin as we told you Though some deny it and bring places that seem to evince the contrary whose Opinion soever it be it cannot be justified by the Scripture Lastly Others hold that a Godly man though Elected may for the present totally lose all his grace and not so much as any Sparks remain but then they say he will not alwaies abide thus he shall at last recover So that he shall not finally perish Now we cannot joyn with any of these Opinions but affirm the truly godly though never so weak yet shall certainly be preserved to happinesse so that though he may fall grievously yet the Spirit of God doth not wholly and finally forsake him 5. When we say that such as are given to Christ shall never perish this is to be understood of all and every one of them Not only such who have an high degree of Grace but even those that are babes such as are like the smoaking flax and bruised reed Where there is true grace though but like a grain of Mustard-seed yet that shall be so quâ—ckened and enlivened that it shall never goe out and this is of great Consolation to the godly who are apt to think that though some eminent Beleevers be carried on to happinesse yet such weak and frail things as they are shall never hold they cannot withstand any temptation they presently are ready to fall as soon as ever they are set on their feet but they are to know that the same divine protection and power is to all because they are Christs It is not because one hath more godlinesse then another but because all are in Christs hands A Childe in the Ark was as safe as any strong man so that our protection is not founded upon the measure of our grace but the truth of our grace That which is true grace will persevere Perseverance
whereby we are called If Achan do secretly steal a wedge of gold when Joshua comes to know it he shall be troubled that troubled Israel and glory shall be given to God 1 Cor. 5. They are commanded to cast out from amongst them that wicked person and if any walk disorderly 2 Thes 3.14 Note that man and have no communion with him that he may be ashamed Such are a burthen a grief to those that are truly godly David can even weep Rivers of tears because of such That place is observable Joh. 13.21 Christ was troubled in Spirit and testified and said One of you shall betray me Judas was a trouble and a grief to Christs Spirit think not then that the truly godly own such any more then Job did the â—â—res upon his body or the Israelites did the Jebusites that were thorns and goads in their side Lastly Religion it self is the more to be prized for this sheweth the authority and command it hath over mens Consciences that none do ordinarily commit hainous trespasses but they are willing to put the vail of Religion upon them certainly this is so farre from disparaging that it rather advanceth Piety as being that which hath an universall Command every where men cannot commit iniquity before they blinde their eyes with some religious arguments The Pharisees made account they did all for the glory of God But you will say how cometh it about that any prove thus scandalous in the way of Religion Is not the way of it as comfortable and as blessed as it did at first promise Hath any thing that Christ said for our encouragement to follow him proved false Hath he deceived any so that they could say The Land of Canaan was not better then their old Egypt No in no wise only This is one great cause of mens miscarriage They take not up Religion at first upon pure and sincere motives It 's not from a renewed and regenerated principle within and therefore it being not from a good and sure foundation no wonder if at last all fall to the ground Our Saviour spake often to this Point as being indeed the summe of all What is that which perswadeth thee and prevaileth with thee to follow Christ Is it from an heavenly principle to an heavenly End Go on and God will be with thee But if some other carnal or insincere motive put thee on know that when the temptation comes thou wilt prove an offence Painting will melt away when it comes near the fire The un-rooted Tree will fall to the ground when the Windes shall shake it mightily SERMON LXXII Of the Sonne of Perdition JOHN 17.12 But the Sonne of Perdition I Shall at this time finish the good Observations from so bad an instance For as through the perfidiousness of this sonne of perdition though he intended it not God wrought the greatest salvation that could be insomuch that in this sense we may call his fact an happy sinne So through a divine consideration of this sad example we may receive the greatest good and with an holy skill turn this poison into nourishment for the sins and destructions of wicked men are written for our instruction as well as the good life and mercies of the godly As Abel though dead speaks â—o Judas though damned crieth to all to take warning from him Two Observations I shall briefly dispatch at this time The first whereas you see Judas thus hopefully and forwardly beginning leaving all with the other Apostles to follow Christ and that in a contemned persecuted manner yet at last dreadfully and finally to revolt from all Observe That unlesse men are carefull at first to look to their grounds and motives why they take upon them the profession of Christs way they will never hold out but one time or other forsake and revolt from all A sure and sound beginning will ever have a blessed and happy ending but when men upon slight and insincere motives look towards Christ at first such build upon the sand and their fall will be great Our Saviour spake many Parables especially that of the foolish builder and of the stony and thorny ground for this end that men should be well advised upon what terms they at first undertake for him Hence it is that when some voluntarily profered their service and obedience to Christ Christ presently informeth them of the difficulty of that work of the contrariety of it to flesh and blood that they had better never begin then afterwards to fall off hence he so solemnly bids them to remember Lots wife Luk. 17.32 and that he who hath put his hand to the plow and looks back is not fit for the kingdome of Heaven Seeing therefore this is often to be seen though it be very sad That many who have been once zealous and hopefull for Gods way yet afterwards decline totally and are not the men they were Let us consider what it is to set rightly at first upon the owning of Christ to lay a sure foundation at first And First Then are our beginnings hopefull when the Spirit of God in the Ministry or other means of grace did work upon us When it was not meer education under good Governours when it was not the acquaintance and company we had with those that feared God but some inward experimental work of Gods grace upon our own hearts Alas let a man be never so fervent so overtopping others and even to admiration shew himself in holinesse yet if it hath not been the work of Gods Spirit effectually moving upon his heart he is but like a Land-flood which though swelling high upon much rain yet when a drought comes will be presently dried up It 's not meer nature or externall restraint from sinnes or any sudden motions in our own spirit that will ever hold out We reade 2 Chron 24.22 of Joash who in his latter age did most wickedly degenerate when yet in his former times he was very forward in repairing the Temple of God and shewed more zeal to Gods glory then the Priests did But what was the ground Jehoiada the high Priest had a great hand over him he helped him to the Kingdom and engaged him to God several wayes but when this good man was dead he becomes a Wolf and puts Zachariah Jehoiada his sonne that had been such a kinde Uncle to him to death and that meerly because he reproved them for their sinnes So that though here was some external restraining of Joash yet there was no internal renovation by Gods Spirit Now I make a sure foundation to lie in these two The Spirits work by the Ministry in an ordinary way because one is the efficient and the other the subordinate and instrumental cause Hence our conversion our regeneration and spiritual begetting anew is constantly attributed to the Word preached as the ordinary cause and the Word preached is but as a dead letter without the Spirit Oh then runne to the fountain of thy owning of
Snewing how many waies the Spirit of God works it in the hearts of his People JOH 17.13 These things I speak in the world that they might have my joy fullfilled in themselves IT 's Christs speciall Care and will as you have heard that his people should walk joyfully Severall Demonstrations have been thereof Christs Commands to rejoyce in his promises his Ministers are appointed for their joy In the next place This will appear true if yeu consider the works of Gods Spirit and Christs end of sending them into his Church The Spirit of God is not only to convince of sinne To sanctifie and make holy but it is also to comfort Hence he is four times called the Comforter Joh. 19.16.26 Joh. 15.26 Joh. 16.7 Even those who pleade to render the word Advocate and not a Comforter yet it comes to this at last Seeing the end of all his actions is to bring Consolation into the afflicted Soul That as the Spirit of God moved at first on the waters to make a lightsome and glorious world so he doth on the waters of the broken in heart to make as it were New Heavens and a new Earth there where was nothing but horrid confusion That as the devil is the Prince of darknesse is alwaies accusing and troubling the godly endeavouring to bring them to horrour and despair Therefore he kept the possessed party about the solitary Tombs and endeavoured that the Incestuous person should be swallowed up with overmuch sorrow So on the contrary the Spirit of God is wholly to comfort to support to revive and to make glad the grieved in Spirit insomuch that the Hebrews have a Proverb Super maestum non cadet Spiritus Sanctus for this Reason say some Learned men the Prophets before they could prophesie sometimes took an Instrument of Musick to play on as Elijah Isaac would eat of Venison to refresh his Spirits before he did prophetically blesse his Children Howsoever the Spirit of God being expresly called a Comforter it 's plain that in all his operations and workings he intends solid and true joy called therefore Joy in the holy Ghost not only objectively but efficiently because it is wrought by him and indeed we need the Spirit of God to comfort us for we cannot attain to this joy by our own strength That as we need the Spirit of God to regenerate us because dead in sinne So also to comfort us because under the guilt of sinne We are like so many Judasses and Cains Naturally we are a barren wildernesse not only in respect of graces but also of Consolations Look upon many afflicted and tempted Children of God No Friends No Ministers can comfort Reade the Promises apply them never so powerfully yet they cannot be comforted till God work it in them Now the Spirit of God is a Comforter to his people several waies 1. By way of Instruction and conviction It informeth that it 's a sinne not to beleeve in Christ that it 's not humility but frowardnesse when we keep off from the Promises That as it would be self-murther not to eat or drink so it 's Soul-murther not to eat or feed on Christ which is called beleeving Joh. 6. Hence this Spirit of God is said to convince the world of sinne Joh. 16 9. And wherein or what sinne especially Even because they would not beleeve in Christ Oh this is a speciall mercy when the Spirit of God hath by the Gospel so farre convinced thee that thou seest it thy duty to beleeve to rejoyce for who is there when once feeling the burthen and weight of sinne doth not with Adam run and hide himself doth not conclude his sins are greater then he can bear It 's not for such a wretch as I am to have a drop of water to refresh me much lesse a drop of Christs bloud yea his whole bloud Hence when we come to a tempted Christian we may admire at the subtleties and strong Objections he can bring against his comfort Never did any Heretique more subtilly and pertinaciously oppose the Truth of Christ then such an one will object against the Promises So that you heard it was the tongue of the Learned Isa 50.4 that could know to speak a word in season to such wearied persons yea to this day are not the Protestant Writers conflicting with the Papists about the particular application of Christ to every Beleever asserting that it is every Christians duty to say with Paul Gal. 2. who loved me and gave himself for me Now this particular appropriation of Christ to a man is the foundation of all joy and peace And do not the Papists bring all those Objections that a tempted Christian is apt to produce Such as these Gods Promises they are indeed true I doubt not but God is able only I question my self whether I have such conditions and qualifications as are required for the Promises Again the Promises are general whosoever shall beleeve or repent shall finde mercy but my great fear is whether I do truly repent or beleeve Yet again They object as Bellarmine the heart is deceitfull how many have perswaded themselves they do repent and love God when indeed they doe not and it may be I am such an one Lastly They doubt not of Gods power they say or of his ability to pardon all their sins and to justifie worse sinners then themselves Only here is the Question whether God will or no God hath no where in his Word said Thou such an one thy sins are forgiven thee These and the like Objections which Popish Writers urge with much vehemency The tempted Christian presseth with great strength because such are in a contrary disposition to beleeving and so feel nothing but sinne in the guilt of it and Unbelief doth as much deceive and disturb the soul as Melancholy or madnesse will the fancy I have been large in this to shew what mighty and gracious work of Gods Spirit that is to instruct and convince the heart of this duty to beleeve and rejoyce to be able to say God delights not in these perplexed thoughts as he saith of these superstitious duties so these immoderate fears and dejections Who hath required these things at your hands I shall answer for unbeleeving sorrows as well as carnall mirth for those dejecting fears and unquiet troubles of soul Thou art to fear hell and damnation as well as for Licentious jollities 2. The Spirit of God doth not only inform of the duty of Comfort but also directs unto the way of comfort It doth leade into the true way of Justification Joh. 14.16 The Comforter will teach you all things and bring to your remembrance As he is the Comforter he will teach them what way to take that they may have true Consolation for as by nature it 's an ingrafted principle in all to desire happinesse Ask any man in the world and he will answer affirmatively to this Question So every man troubled and
humbled for sinne would willingly have comfort as the lame man would to walk the blinde man to see but how to have true peace with God there is the difficulty As there were above an hundred Opinions amongst the Philosophers whaâ— was the summum bonum So there are great disputations about that Righteousnesse whereby we are justified the ground of peace So that it 's an heavenly skill to be directed into the right way for comfort Heb. 6. The babe is unskilfull in the word of Righteousnesse As the young Childe though it cryeth for the breast yet knoweth not how to come at it Before the Gospel was purely preached how many false waies were observed to comfort the afflicted conscience how many Pilgrimages devotional praiers and several penitential practises were enjoyned to comfort the timerated heart through sinne but all these were like Jobs miserable Comforters Physicians of no value The souls Mountebanks that instead of healing did enflame and enrage the wounds more Therefore as to the infant new-born it 's a great matter to fall into the hands of a good Nurse for the education of it and care about it No lesse is it for people when once awakened through the guilt of sinne and deeply wounded for their iniquities to have such spiritual Physicians that can prepare them the true Gospel-cordials and direct them into the right way for Consolation This is the Art of Arts Nothing being more tender and to be handled with more câ—rumspection then a wounded Spirit These are therefore two distinct benefits to be convinced of the duty to walk comfortably and to be direâ—â—ed into the way of it for who is not here out of the way Doth not every one think to obtain comfort by working and not beleeving Do they not labour to qualifie themselves sufficiently first and then go to Christ Do we not think by works to come to Faith and not by faith to works To do enough to comfort our selves and then go to Christ for comfort This is the preposterous course that every afflicted soul doth naturally take Oh then as the wise men when they saw the Starre that directed them to Christ rejoyced with exceeding great joy so when the Spirit of God shall direct thee by the word into this supernatural way of rejoycing blesse God for thou mightst have wandred through dark and uncomfortable waies into hell it self 3. The Spirit of God is given by Christ to comfort us Causaliâ—èr that is it doth by a mighty efficacious power work joy in the soul Is bids the heart rejoyce and it will rejoyce Neither greatnesse of sins sence of unworthinesse weight of Temptations oppositions of Satan shall discourage But as it 's said in Job when he speaks peace who shall make Trouble So it 's here When God commands the heart to be quiet and to rejoyce before him who can forbid it Hence Gal. 5.22 Joy and peace are made the fruits of the Spirit It 's only the God of all Consolation and Father of all comforts that comforteth us in tribulations 2 Cer 1. So that as the Almighty insuperable power of God goeth to make a gracious heart so also it doth to give a comfortable heart That God who made Iron to swim and the waters of Jordan to go backward he also and he alone makes the heavy heart to sing for joy Oh therefore pray for this work of Gods Spirit though thou canst not of thy self rejoyce yet the Spirit of God can make thee joyfull 4. The Spirit of God is a Comforter by witnessing and sealing unto us that we are the Children of God for then we have joy in the fulnesse of it when we have assurance not only resting on Christ for Salvation but assured that we are in him Now this is the proper work of Gods Spirit to witnesse unto us Rom. 8. and to seal unto us Eph. 4 30. when the Spirit of God doth thus assure then the Oyl of joy doth overflow On the contrary many of Gods Children do therefore walk in darknesse and are like the Passengers with Paul in his Voyage tossed up and down with waves and tempests not seeing the Sun for many daies and all because they have not this sealing and witnessing unto them had they this then they could with old Simeon say Lord let thy Servant depart in peace I can live and die comfortably when he hath thus seeen the Salvation of God Hence he is called the Spirit of Adoption which being sent into the hearts of the Godly makes them to cry Abba Father Gal. 4.6 Lastly The Spirit of God comforts them by blessing the Ordinances and making them successeful to them These are like Jonathans eating of honey like Elisha feeding himself to go a long journey The Gospel is a Gospel of comfort The Sacraments Seals of Comfort The Preaching of the Word instrumental to encrease joy Praier is an heaven to the Soul Now the Spirit of God blessing these to the godly soul doth thereby fill him with heavenly Consolations That as Christ in Praier had his countenance changed shining like the Sun and his garments with glorious Light and as Moses in his Communion with God had his face shining so as to dazle the eyes of his beholders Thus many times the children of God in these duties have soul-transfigurations and are so full of joy that they can scarcely bear it despising the pleasures of this world for such spiritual joy Thus you have heard it's Christs will we should have compleated joy in us because of the holy Ghost But in the next place if we consider Christ himself for what end he came into this world and what he hath wrought for us this makes it evident that Christ left nothing unwrought that might procure our joy for what are his three Offices but to procure our peace Did he not as Priest make an atonement for our sins Did he not as Prophet reveal the good pleasure of God about our Salvation Did he not as King subdue all our enemies Now what is the fruit of all this but joy and peace Therefore he is called our peace and the Prince of peace Isa 9. yea Is he not still our Advocate ever-living to make Intercession for us and can any other thing then honey distill from these sweet Combs Vse of Exhortation To the people of God Awe your selves with this Duty As Jonah said he did well to be angry so you think you do well to be thus immoderately grieved with Peter You bid Christ go from you because you are a sinner you pleade for your unbelief you argue for your troubles Is not this to oppose the comforting spirit of God within you Did not Judas murmure and cry but because there was no faith and holy joy therefore he became miserable 2 Cor. 7.10 you see there is a sorrow opposite to godly sorrow and that is when it is not in the manner God hath appointed There is a repentance to be repented of There
is a grief thou must be grieved for how many sad thoughts and tears will require more sad thoughts and tears Vse of Instruction on the contrary It 's Christs special will that all who live wickedly should have no comfort Wo to ye that laugh and there is no peace to the wicked Isa 57.21 SERMON LXXVIII The severall Sorts of Joy and the Nature of Spirituall Joy Shewing also how farre it transcends and differs from Worldly Joy JOHN 17.13 That they might have my Joy fulfilled in themselves THese words are the finall cause of Christs solemn prayer for his Disciples Wherein you have The Benefit it self described and the Manner of possessing of it The Benefit it self is My Joy This may be understood Actively and Passively Actively for that joy which Christ might take from his Disciples being preserved in purity of Doctrine and Unity amongst themselves Thus some understand it and parallel a like place Phil. 2 2· where Paul bids them fulfill his joy which was the joy he would take by seeing their happy agreement but because it 's said in the Text That this joy may be fulfilled in the Disciples themselves Therefore it is more consonant to understand it passively of that joy which the Disciples took in him and the benefits flowing from him So that it may be called Christs joy both effectively because he is the Authour and giver of it as also objectively because it is in him in divine and holy things not in the world much lesse in the pleasures of sin Now the Manner of possessing is that it may be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 filled up that they might have a good measure of joy overflowing he would have every part of the soul filled with it and every kinde of joy yea degree of it some superficiall joy for the degree of it or some transient joy for the continuance of it doth not answer our Saviours prayer it must be filled up Lastly Here is the Subject recipient of it in themselves This say some is spoken oppositely to worldly joy to such as men take in the pleasures of the world these are but in the face in the countenance they are not cordial and hearty Observ 1. That there is a joy in Christ which his people are to have fulfilled in them As they are to be filled with grace so with consolations and one floweth from the other though not naturally It 's of great concernment to treat of this joy because the people of God look upon it as a thing above their reach They are convinced of repentance of humiliation but not of walking joyfully There is a three-fold Joy 1. A Naturall Joy which is an implanted affection in a man and of it self simply considered is not a sin 2. There is a Sinnefull Joy which runneth into two streams either when the Object is wholly unlawfull when it 's a forbidden Tree and we may not eat of it And thus to rejoyce in our evil doings to take delight in the wayes of wickednesse this is a wicked joy that will end in tormenting sorrow and it argueth a wretched distemper of the soul otherwise it would finde sinne to be terrible and bitter but through the corrupted constitution of the heart it comes about that they delight in sinne as distempered stomacks do in coales ashes or such drosse Again there is a sinnefull joy when the Object matter is lawfull but then we exceed in the measure in the bounds or limits we over-joy The water runnes over the bank and then it gets soyl and it 's as hard to rejoyce in these things and to sinne not as it is to be angry and sinne not 3. There is a gracious and an heavenly Joy when the soul delights it self in God and Christ in all heavenly Objects For though to wicked men these things are a burden yet to an heavenly heart they are the most connaturall Object They are the proper center of the soul as David often professeth his joy in the Lord It 's of this we are to speak of only we must inform you something of joy in the generall The Philosophers speak of a three-fold affection sutable to one another There is Love which is carried out to an Object that is good simply considered There is Desire which moveth to some good thing but absent and not yet obtained And then there is Joy which ariseth from the obtaining and possessing of it And answerable to these there are Divine Graces and supernatural works of Gods Spirit in the soul There is the Love of God which next to Faith is of the greatest glory and activity in the soul 2. There are Desires and earnest longings after God to which hunger and thirst a promise is made of being fully satisfied 3. There is Joy which ariseth from the enjoyment of God onely you must know there is Gaudium viae a joy we have while in the way to Heaven which admits of much increase and meeteth with much opposition and there is Gaudium Patriae a joy in Heaven where the soul will then be so filled that it cannot receive any more To know the nature of this Joy Consider First That the efficient cause of it is onely God The Spirit of God is called the Comforter as you heard because he alone poureth it into the heart as the Heavens onely give rain and it 's called Gal 5.22 The fruit of the Spirit which doth imply that it comes solely by Gods Spirit and that there is excellent sweetnesse in it Lusts are called the workes of the flesh but this with other Graces The fruit of the Spirit Hence it is that as in respect of Regeneration the Spirit bloweth where it listeth So also in respect of Consolation How many of Gods children walk with much consolation and abound in much joy And others again go bowed down and greatly tempted not obtaining comfort though they would give a world for it So that as the Husbandman cannot have rain when he would nor the Merchant winde when he would neither can the godly have comfort when they would as appeareth by David praying so earnestly for the Joy he had lost It 's the fruit of the Spirit Therefore joy doth not flow from Graces exercised as by a natural resultancy as heat doth from the fire and light from the Sunne but by Gods voluntary dispensation of it The Schoolmen use to say That a man doth not merit that is their proud phrase by rejoycing in God or good things but by his Love which was antecedent and from which joy they say floweth by a naturall necessity But the Scripture makes these two Love and Joy two distinct works of Gods Spirit and that they are separable experience confirmeth it for many men that are high in Grace are low in Comfort As the tall Mountains have few flowers on them or Mines of Gold little grasse covering them Secondly To this Christian Joy is required a knowledge of God and faith in him as revealed
on them he addeth a Caution Let none of you suffer as a Murderer as an evil doer as a busie body in other mens matters but as a Christian that is Let him look that he do not for any wickednesse of his justly procure civil punishments but only let him keep to his Christian profession and if that be all his fault then let him not be ashamed Therefore he addeth Let such an one commit himself to God as to a faithful Creator Why Creator But because God looketh upon such Sufferers as his Creatures it 's because of my Image shining in them I cannot be a faithfull Creator and not take care of them saith God To this purpose our Saviour often because it 's not the meer sufferings but the cause and motive that is all in all If ye be persecuted for my Names sake and for Righteousnosse sake This must be the ground else we cannot pleade the promise of assistance 2. As it 's possible for a Christian to suffer for his own iniquities so nothing is more ordinary in the world though a man do suffer meerly for Christs sake yet to charge other crimes upon him and to pretend other grounds of their malice against such then meer Christianity This is good to be observed for if the Persecutors say true there was never any holy man or faithful Servant of God suffered but they made the condemnation just and thought at least some of them that they did God good service as our Saviour Joh. 16.2 Were not the Prophets of old whose bloud was shed by Jerusalem traduced as busie-bodies as Troublers of Israel as publike enemies and in Christs time Though the Sun was not more free from spots then he from sinne or any miscarriage in his Ministry yet what accusations did they frame against him and Joh. 8. It was not for the good works they said they stoned him but for his blasphemies So Joh. 18. If this man were not a malefactor we would not have delivered him to thee The Martyrs also when so many thousand of them died willingly for Christ yet by their Enemies they were represented as the vilest of men So that as they did with their bodies put them in Beasts skins that so Lyons might devour them more greedily Thus they defamed them and laid heavy crimes to their charge that so they might have the more just ground to condemn them So that when a Christian suffers as a Christian and when as a busie-body must not be determined by their Enemies nor by the greater part of the world but by Gods Word for they think all zeal against sinne rashnesse and madnesse and all reproofs of wickednesse a busie-medling more then needs Gods Word therefore must be the Star to direct in this Thirdly It must be also granted That a man suffering for those things which are against Christ which are palpably contrary to his Doctrine yet may be so farre seduced as to think he suffers for Christ This is ordinary with all heretikes who have judged themselves Martyrs and made all their sufferings to be for God when yet they blaspheme God Doth not the Papist put his sufferings upon Christs score Doth not every Heretique entitle God to his Cause Do not the Socinians who yet with their whole might oppose the Deity of Christ prerend great obedience so and adoration of him as a constituted God We grant then that men may be horribly deluded in their sufferings They may give their bodies to be burnt and not have true and sound Faith They may be acted by an heretical spirit and yet endure great miseries as the Circumcelliones out of a mad contempt of Death would make men kill them But these also have not Christs promises belonging to them unlesse it be Gods Word indeed and truly so for which the world hateth them they are not within the Ark It 's true Even such who suffer in such deluded waies may have great comfort may finde much consolation within but it 's the devil that transformeth himself into an Angel of Light It 's such comfort as mad men have that laugh and are pleased in the midst of their misery for God will never give comfort but to his own Truths The Spirit of God is not a Comforter but where it first leadeth into the Truth Indeed the confidence and comforts many have died with in their errours have been a stumbling-block but this is to be ignorant of Satans devices and the potent operations of strong delusions upon mens souls It cannot be denied but that even the best Christians who are hated and do suffer in the world have yet many imperfections cleaving to them and do discover many infirmities of the flesh so that as none can be perfect in love of God or in any other grace so neither in enduring the hatred of the world oh how hard is that Rule of our Saviours Mat. 5. when men revile to be patient when men curse to blesse and to render all good for all evil These things do so transcend humane power that many miscarriages several indiscretions and many carnal fears are apt to interweave themselves Now when the matter or cause of our sufferings in Christs and for his Name and if the heart be mainly set for God and his honour though subject to weaknesses such may pleade Christs assistance for all that neither may they fear Christ will disown them because of such adhering infirmities Do we not see the Scripture commending some as eminent when yet at that very time there was some imperfection Abrahams Faith so highly commended Rom. 4. yet had some diffidence mixed with it Jobs Patience so greatly exalted yet had some impatience breaking out God then takes not notice of thy weaknesse but of thy Grace and the godly sufferer may comfort himself that though he hath imperfections yet it is not for them the world hateth him As Bradshaw that holy Martyr said Though he was a sinner and had many Infirmities yet his Enemies did not put him to death for them but for the quarrel of Christ which he had espoused and the Truths of Christ which he preferred above his own life The Grounds of Gods endearment to protect such as are hated for his Name sake are 1. Gods propriety and interest in such It 's not their lives or Liberties are aimed at so much as his Name his Glory his Truth Now God cannot but love what is his own and that infinitely Therefore it hath alwaies been the Custome of Gods people in their Praiers to make their trouble to be in reference to him What wilt thou do for thy great Name said Joshua c. 7.9 And David It 's time to work for men have made void thy Law So it 's thy Temple thy Altars they have polluted and hence God accounts all the malice and madnesse of men discovered against his people as done to him Saul Saul why persecutest thou me Act. 9 4. Could they do that to God which
of the world not to think it strange if there are some who dare not run into the same excesse of Riot with them Do not complain of their rigidnesse and singularity that they have no good fellowship with them and so are not fit to live in the world How can two walk together except they be agreed vnlesse there were the same natures the same principles never think there can be the same hearts yea do thou by them be admonished and hasten out of this world by an heavenly change upon thee It 's no staying in this Sodom in this Babylon SERMON LXXXIX Of growth in Grace shewing that and how many wayes a Godly man may be more sanctified JOHN 17.17 Sanctifie them through thy Truth thy Word is Truth HItherto our Saviour hath pray'd for the preservation of his Disciples in this world from the evil thereof We now proceed to the second main general part of his Petition which is their Sanctification So that in this verse we are to take notice of the Matter it self prayed for Sanctifie 2. The Subject Them 3. The Instrumental cause Through thy truth 4. The Description or Explication of this Thy Word is Truth We will conjoyn the Matter prayed for and the Subject together Sanctifie them The word to sanctifie is of a large signification in the Scripture but to our purpose here are two principal ones First To sanctifie is often to consecrate and set apart to an holy use and thus many expound it that our Saviour doth by this prayer commend them unto God in their Ministerial labour That as the Priests of old were sanctified by many external Rites so are the Disciples in a spiritual manner by Christ at this time and this appeareth probable by the verse following As thou hast sent me into the world even so have I also sent them into the world This therefore is part of the meaning but I shall referre the considering of that notion to the next verse The second general and frequent use of the word is to make inwardly holy by renewing all the parts and abilities of the soul to walk in an holy manner and in this sense it is partly to be taken here because the Word of God is the instrumental cause of it And if you ask How could Christ pray for the sanctification of his Disciples who were already sanctified To this the Answer is easie That he prayeth for the continuance of and increase in sanctification That they may be more and more increasing in holinesse for no man is come so farre that he cannot go further he is not at the utmost of holinesse Hence we see the Scripture speaking of or supposing persons already godly doth yet exhort and command Sanctification still 1 Thess 5 23. I pray God sanctifie you wholly and preserve your whole spirit soul and body blamelesse Here those that are already sanctified yet are prayed for to have a further degree and deeper rooting of Sanctification So Ephes 4.23 24. There he writeth to such as are already converted That they be renewed in the spirit of their minde and that they put on the new man yea to these Disciples our Saviour speaketh Matth. 18.3 Except ye be converted c. By this you see That even those who are sanctified or converted may be more sanctified and converted more closely to God For although it be true That if Sanctification be strictly taken for the same with Regeneration then it 's the infusion of a supernaturall life at once So that as a man is born but once naturally so we may say he is regenerated and sanctified but once yet take it more largely for the improving and increasing of grace thus put into us then we are to be more converted and more sanctified daily and in this respect Sanctification is said to differ from Justification because the former doth admit of degrees and is more or lesse but so is not Justification Observ That whereas the Disciples though already sanctified and made holy yet are prayed for that they may be more sanctified We may gather That the most holy men that are are yet to be more holy It 's not enough to be once called or converted but we are to grow in grace As it is not enough for a childe to be borne but he must grow up to be a man Thus Revel 22.11 He that is holy 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 let him be holy still and 1 Cor. 7.1 Perfecting holinesse This is a very necessary point for our Saviour John 15. saith He chooseth us that we may bring forth more fruit Doest thou increase in thy faith in thy heavenly-mindednesse in thy zeal Thou canst blesse God when thou findest thy health and bodily strength better when thou findest thy estate increase and why then art thou not more desirous and rejoycing to see thy heart grow better to see thy soul more sanctified And indeed concerning the former things our Saviour saith Which of you by taking care can adde one cubit to his stature But here by fervent and constant prayers we may adde many cubits But to open this Doctrine Let us consider How many waies a godly man may be more sanctified and that is seen in several particulars First He may be more sanctified intensively by adding more and more degrees to the grace he hath received Our Love our Faith our Patience even all our Graces are capable of augmentation It 's not with us as with Christ who received the Spirit without measure so that Christ could not be more holy then he was he could not do any thing more obedientially to God then he did nor love God more then he did but we may all cry out with that man Lord I believe help my unbelief Lord I love help my want of love Therefore James 1.4 we are exhorted to let patience have her perfect work Even as Apelles upon all his Pictures would write Faciebat non fecit because he would still be perfecting it thus are we to all our graces Hence are those daily exhortations To grow in Grace Even a Paul even the tallest Gyants are to grow in Grace Paul saith He knoweth but in part 1 Cor. 13. and then he can but love in part and believe in part Oh then this is of great concernment to think that thy best graces may yet be made farre better Thy Grace is nothing to a Pauls and a Pauls is nothing to the Law or the Rule Look to it then and be as desirous to grow in Grace as ever thou wert to get into the state of Grace Secondly We may be more sanctified extensively in regard of the Objects about which our Graces are to be exercised and in respect of our Relations 1. There is an extension in respect of our Objects of Grace As we are bound to do better then we doe so to do more then we doe What godly man is there that can say he hath done all things God required
Art thou not guilty of many omissions of duties Thou hast not reproved mourned prayed for others Thou hast not done that spirituall and temporall good thou shouldst Paul excused the Philippians that they would have done good but they wanted an opportunity Phil. 4.16 But how many times have we an opportunity and we want hearts John could write to that pious Gaius his Host 3 John vers 2. to wish that his body may be in health even as his soul prospered What a glorious commendation was this It was better with his soule then his outward man Now wee cannot say thus of our selves because we are not diligent and industrious to doe more then we doe Certainly every godly man may be astonished when he shall consider how broad the Commandements of God are and how narrow his heart is growne in doing more then thou hast done 2. Thou mayest be sanctified extensively by the Relations that thou doest take upon thee when made an Husband a Wife a Minister a Magistrate here thy holinesse is to extend further God requireth more of thee and that godlinesse which would have served thee before will not now While the Apostles were private men they needed not that Sanctification which they were to have as Apostles Hence we see the Apostle diligently in his Epistles informing Husbands Wives Children and Servants of what they have to doe And certainly the grace of our Relations is an excellent evidence of our holinesse in the main If the Heathen could say He was not Bonus vir that was not Bonus civis not a good man that was not a good Citizen So may we say He is not a good Christian that is not a good Minister a good Magistrate a good Husband a good Servant The Apostle bids Archippus fulfill his Ministry And thus Ministers are exhorted to look to the flock over which God hath set them Oh then see if thou mayest not be greatly sanctified in thy Relations if they may not be filled with more Wisdome Patience and exemplarity of Conversation Alexander wept because there was no more Worlds he wanted work But to be sure thou hast more then ever thou canst turn unto Every Relation requires a new grace or a new exercise of grace So that here is no time for thee to sit down or to be still as if all thy enemies were conquered Thirdly We may be more sanctified in the deeper radication of Grace in our hearts It 's a Philosophicall Dispute Whether accidents are intensed by addition of degrees or a deeper radication of them in the subject We may conclude That grace in the heart is both wayes improved and for the rooting of it in the soul This is so great a matter that the temporary believer is in this respect as well as others mainly differenced from the true believer Though they had some root yet they had not root enough and the unwise builder did not dig deep enough for this therefore the Apostle prayeth even in reference to such as were already rooted in Christ that they may be more rooted Colos 2.7 Rooted and built up in him And to this purpose are all those Exhortations of being stedfast and immoveable of being strengthened stablished settled 1 Pet. 5 10. as there the Apostle prayeth remrkably There is no man hath laid so sure a foundatinn but he may make it more sure No man is so established but he may be more established Is it not a terrible thing to see the fall of many Cedars in Lebanon of many Starres from Heaven And why is all this They were never established deep enough they never took more root downwards like unwise builders they attended to make a glorious upper-room and stairs in the house but mattered not the foundation and certainly though the childe of God even of the lowest form be so farre rooted that he shall never fall away yet this establishment and stedfastness of his is not by his own power and strength it 's God that keeps him neither is it continued but in the constant daily exercise of holy means Oh then every day be indeavouring after this Lord grace is not rooted in me enough it 's too superficiall Oh that I could say I no longer live but Christ within me Oh that it were like leaven diffusing it's power over me the Promise is Jer. 31. I will write my Law in thine inwards parts in the midst of them So that grace shall be habituated in thee and sink as deep as ever original sin did in thee Fourthly We may be more sanctified Subjectively that is every part of the soul may be more throughly sanctified every day as in that place 1 Thess 5.23 Hence to the converted Ephesians the Apostle exhorts as you heard both a further renovation of the minde and of the will and affections Ephes 4.23 24. In the mind How greatly may we be more sanctified have more illumination more heavenly knowledge of God and Christ Thou art to grow in knowledge more and more Paul was once like a childe but he became a man The Apostle Heb. 6. doth severely reprove those that continued babes and were not carried on to further perfection It 's both a shame and a sinne that thou hast yet no more knowledge and heavenly understanding by the Ministry thou hast enjoyed so many years Again the minde is to be more sanctified by a more firm and solid faith the Apostle then directs That they should be stedfast and sound in the faith not tossed up and down with every winde of doctrine Their increase of faith may be both in the Objects believed though for the things necessary to salvation the knowledge of them by the Spirit of God is promised to every believer yet there the superstructions in Religion which according to the means we enjoy we are to believe Therefore the Apostle 1 Thess 3.10 sheweth his earnest prayer to come to the Thessalonians that he might perfect what was lacking in their faith which could not be meant in regard of foundations but superstructures not essentials but additionals Thus they are to grow in the doctrine of believing but then in the manner of believing that is the proper way for all to grow To believe more certainly more firmly more practically Therefore though the fundamentals of Religion cannot be augmented No necessary truth to salvation can be revealed which was not known before yet it may be more strongly and clearly believed And this is the end of all Authors that write against Heretiques of all sorts not to bring a new Religion into the world or new Articles of Faith but to cause a more clear and firm assent to those things which the subtilty of Heretiques had obscured Further Their mindes are to be more sanctified by holy thoughts heavenly-Meditation For what godly man doth not perceive vain thoughts creeping into his soul as the Froggs did into Pharaoh's Chamber whether he will or no and as for a fixed heavenly-Meditation it 's an
Graece This distinction is greatly to be marked for a Christian through bodily distempers and old Age may decay in parts not have the memory nor the activity or the hot affections he had once and yet be a more mortified and solid Christian for Grace will not cure a man of bodily Diseases or of Old Age and because the Soul doth work dependantly upon the body as the body it 's Instrument doth decay so are the Souls Operations impaired thereby But be not discouraged this is not a decay in Grace it 's only in parts and gifts or a bodily constitution which though comfortable mercies yet are not Essentials to grace On the other side there are too many that encrease in Knowledge that are enlarged in parts but decay in grace yea their corruptions and lusts grow with them 4. Distinguish between a further Sanctification in respect of the solidity of it and the affectionatenesse of it Every decay in affection is not presently an abating in grace for godlinesse lyeth chiefly in the minde and will If these be solidly established and really bent for God Though affections be not passionately and sensiby put forth yet thou maist grow a more sound and firm Christian 5. There is difference between a further Sanctification and the certainty and evidence of it Many a Christian groweth in holinesse yet he is not sensible of his growth as in nature a man groweth yet doth not perceive it What our Saviour spake of the spreading and growing of the Gospel is true also in respect of Sanctification Mar. 4.27 It 's as if a man should cast Seed in the ground and should sleep and rise night and day and the Seed spring up and grow he knoweth not how Thus the godly they shoot out in grace when yet they do not perceive it yea sometimes they are tempted to the clean contrary 6. Grant it be true that thou art lesse sanctified then before thou hast decaied sadly Let this then quicken thee up to make the more haste for the future Let this stumbling make thee get ground Sometimes a David a Peter are left to fall that they may rise and go the faster After some diseases the childe groweth more then ever The Traveller that hath overslept himself doubles his pace Thus let thy very decaies do good to thee In the third place Let us Consider the Reasons why that it 's not enough to be sanctified but we must be more and more holy every day And 1. We are not sanctified to stand still there We are yet in the way we are not yet come to our journeys end Hence our Christianity whilst in this Life is compared to running in a Race We are not come to the term and end of our Sanctification when we are first converted We are but put into the right way to happinesse we are but beginners We have much work to doe ere we shall receive a Crown of Glory You see that glorious Saint Paul who laboured more then they all yet Phil. 3.14 I presse towards the mark forgetting the things that are behinde 2. We are further to be Sanctified because there remain Reliques of corruption still to be subdued Sanctifying grace doth expell sinne but by degrees Even as the heat by degrees doth expell the cold Now the Apostle tels us Gal. 6. what is in the hearts of all the godly There are lusts rebelling against the Spirit and there is a law of sinne in our members If then Sanctifying grace do not encrease sin will encrease If we be not further sanctified we shall be further corrupted The heart of a man is immediatly susceptible of one of these either grace or sin If then there be not more grace there will be more sin you cannot stand at a stay If you swim not against the stream the stream will bear thee down 3. This is the end of all those afflictions and chastisements which God laieth upon us that we should be more sanctified John 15. Every branch is purged that it may bring forth more fruit These are like the compost laid on the ground these are the plowing and the harrowing of the ground to make it more fruitful The fire is to make the gold more pure from drosse The winnowing is to separate the Chaff from the Wheat and thus are all Gods Dispensations which come in Severity to thee They are to sanctifie thee more to make thee more Heavenly-minded 4. This is one great end of the Word and the Preaching thereof Sanctifie them by thy Word and Eph 4. We are to be edified to a full stature in Christ by the Officers in his Church So that as the Sun and the Clouds help to make the Ground fruitful as the Winde filling the Sails of the Ship makes it go more swiftly So should the Ministry and Ordinances Oh what knowledge and grace shouldest thou have attained to by this time Let thy profiting appear to all as Paul said to Timothy 5. The sweetnesse and excellency of grace if once tasted of should make thee insatiable to have more Shall the hydropical man the more he drinketh the more desire it and the earthly man the more wealth he hath be the more covetous of it What a shame then is it if the more gostlinesse thou hast thou art not the more desirous still to have more 6. It 's Gods promise that such who are godly shall grow more holy Isa 40.29 30 51. They shall renew they shall mount up like Eagles So Hos 14.6 7. That as it is a curse upon the wicked to grow worse and worse so it 's a blessing to the godly to grow better If God will blesse their outward store make their oyl encrease much more their graces Vse of Exhortation to stir up your selves in holinesse Endeavour after more grace then thou hast yet oh bewail thy leannesse thy barrennesse In how many things maist thou be bettered still Thou dost greatly deceive thy self if thou thinkest now I may sit down I have gone far enough Vse 2. to confute corrupt Opinion of most men that do not like this forwardnesse and strictnesse in the way to Heaven Can a man be too godly then he may be too happy as well and have too much of Heaven Doth not our Saviour pray here for his Disciples sanctified already yet to be more sanctified Do we not daily pray that Gods grace may come more into our hearts why then are we displeased to see it doth encrease SERMON XCI Of the Causes of Sanctification and in particular of Gods Word as the Instrumentall Cause JOHN 17.17 Sanctifie them by thy truth thy Word is Truth WE are now come to the Manner or rather the Instrumentall Cause of our Sanctification and that is Truth Sanctifie them by thy truth Some understand this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for as much as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 truly sincerely and so those that limit this Sanctification to their Ministerial Separation for to preach the Word of God
but yet how common is it for such who know and read the Word of God yet not to be reformed in their lives thereby Though they look in this glass yet they wash not those loathsome spots that are upon them conclude the Scriptures are not in their proper use to thee till they have reformed thee from such sins as thou didst formerly live in 3. The people of God though they have a spiritual life within them yet under desertions and temptations finde not the Word of God effectual for joy and consolations till God bring such texts and such promises close to their soul That we saith Paul through the Scriptures might have consolations 2 Cor. 1. And David doth often acknowledge That the word of God did comfort and revive him but let a godly man groaning under the guilt of sinne hear the sound of the Gospel a thousand times over yet he will remain like dried bones and a parched wilderness till God sanctifie it Oh how often have the people of God desired comfort and assurance read over the promises again and again gone to the Ministers of the Gospel to have oyl poured in their wounds yet not the Law but even the Gospel hath been made a dead letter till the Spirit of God doth comfort in and by it the Word then of God though instrumental yet is but instrumentall it 's not a principal Fourthly When we say it 's Instrumentall to Sanctification we are to distinguish of instrumental causes For there are Physical and Natural Instruments which work by an inherent and natural power and there are Moral Instruments which work by the sole institution and appointment of another Now the Word of God is not instrumental to Sanctification in the former but in the later way The Word doth not by any inherent vertue and efficacy in a natural manner purifie the heart but by Gods appointment and his voluntary co-operation when and where he will For if it did work thus naturally then wheresoever the Word is preached it would sanctifie it would heal As the fire whereever it is in one Countrey as well as in another it doth burn but experience doth confute this Are there not two hearing the Word of God the one is sanctified the other not At the same Sermon one is humbled made tender The other is more obstinate and hardened Whence comes all this diversity under the Word preached but because it is not a natural instrument Again If the word of God did convert and sanctifie naturally then the grace of God could not so much be amplified and magnified which yet the Scriptures do Though it be Gods goodness that the Sunne shineth the fire burneth yet we do not speak of it or call it his grace but if the Word of God ever touch and heat any mans heart if it ever reform his life this is the meer grace of God By which it appeareth That the Word of God is instrumental only by Gods institution and where he commands it to work there it works where he requireth it to break down all oppositions there it hurrieth all down before it Insomuch that sometimes the most unlikely and prophanest enemies to godliness they are changed by the Word and those that are very ingenuous and civilly disposed remain in a perverse opposition 5. When we say The Word of God is instrumentall to our Sanctification this is not to be opposed to those other causes which God hath appointed Grace is the efficient cause and Christ the meritorious cause onely this is the medium God who could convert immediately and reach home to our souls as he did to the Prophets by an immediate Revelation hath taken this way That as it 's the goodness of God in natural things though he be the first and universall cause and so could do all things immediately himself yet he hath ordained second causes who have their derived causality Thus it hath pleased God in the Government of his Church to use means and external helps the Word and Sacraments thereby to work grace when yet he could change the hearts of men immediately or communicate himself to his Church as he did once without Scriptures When therefore you hear many oppose the Scripture to the Spirit and the Ministry in the Church to Christs teaching this is absurd and tends to the division of those causes which God hath so wisely joyned together The Spirit and the Scripture must not be opposed nor Christs teaching and the Ministers for that Rule is true here Quando duorum unum est propter aliud sunt ut unum Sixthly The Word thus made known is the ordinary means both of our beginning and increase in Sanctification Two things are couched in this particular 1. It 's the ordinary means so that what God may do in extraordinary cases is not for us to dispute but ordinarily there is no other way to beget and increase grace but this Neither may we say this is dishonourable to God to binde him to one way for it hath pleased himself to appoint the communication of his grace by the Word ordinarily so that as in naturall things he will give light to the world only by the Sunne though he could do otherwise Therefore the Sunne was not made till the fourth day to shew us that God could give light to the world without a Sunne Thus it is also in spiritual things though God could otherwise communicate his graces yet he hath pleased to appoint this ordinary way So that there is no expectation of the Spirit but in the Word as the Word can no wayes avail without the Spirit and it 's the goodness of God that he hath commanded all spirits to be tried by this Rule and if not conforming to it to reject them which could not be if the voice of the Spirit could be heard any other way but in and by the Scriptures we then are bound to come to this pool if we will have the divine moving not of an Angel but of the Spirit of God As the Israelite that would escape death was to keep within his doors and those within the Ark who would enjoy Gods Protection Thus must such keep within the bounds of the Scripture who expect Gods Spirit to guide them But although we are thus bound to expect Sanctification onely in this means yet we cannot say that God hath bound himself to work these effects alwayes for though he will not ordinarily dispense his grace but in this way yet he will not alwayes accompany this way yea it 's the savour of death to many 2 Cor. 2 16. Hence in the seventh place The word of God though it be ex se and quoad institutionem an instrument of Sanctification yet to some accidentally through their corruption it becomes an instrument of greater sinfulnesse and wickednesse So that commonly there are no greater sinners under Heaven then in the Church and in the Church none greater then where the best and
minde The world was not in a greater Chaos and Confusion at first then we are naturally in our Souls Not knowing understanding or beleeving any thing of God Therefore the Apostle cals such Darknesse it self Ephes 4. And darkened in the minde That is the Eye the Sunne of the Soul and if that be dark all the body must be dark This Spirituall blindenesse and Ignorance upon every mans minde is that which makes him of himself incurable We pity corporally blinde men Oh but the spiritually blinde are lamentable every one is sensible oâ—â—osing their bodily Eye Lord that I might receive my Sight saith he to Christ But oh that there were such a tendernesse and a melting affection about thy Spirituall blindenesse Now Christ hath a Propheticall Office to cure this he doth not only teach by the outward Proposition of the Object but also by giving a Seeing Eye and vouchsafing Spirituall Illumination to the minde and the Understanding In the second place we were under the guilt of our sinnes The Curse of the Law did pursue us we were no waies able to expiate the Guilt of the least sinne Though Rivers of bloud had runne down our Eyes yet they could not have cleansed one sinne or spot away The Jews offered Thousands of Sacrifices but they could not obtain by the Efficacy of them any Remâ—ssion of Sinnes The Heathens sacrificed their Sonnes and Daughters to appease the wrath and fury of their Supposed gods but that could not prevail Oh when the Conscience of a man is arraigned for Sinne when Guilt burneth in the bowels as hot as fire Then a man will think of nothing but compensation Oh that I could satisfie God Oh that I could make amends again as man may do to man but this is impossible Therefore Christ becomes a Sacrifice for this end If we cannot redeem our naturall death much lesse our Eternall Without Bloud there is no Remission of sinne Christs Death ratified and confirmed the Promise and therefore the Covenant of Grace is also called a Testament because this was confirmed by the Death of the Testator Look then as it was with those Israelites when the Destroying Angel passed by if the Posts were sprinkled with bloud then they escaped the destroying Angel so if we be watered and cleansed in the bloud of Christ then we do escape the destroying vengeance of God and thus there is his fitnesse by his Priestly Office 3. We were by sinne in a miserable bondage and captivity to sinne and Satan The Israelites bondage in Egypt or in the Babylonian Captivity was nothing to this Spiritual slavery It 's not indeed so terrible and grievous to flesh and bloud yea they like those Chains and cords of vanity well enough but when Paul is once awakened by the Spirit of Regeneration and that the power of Grace hath prevailed upon him then for those very Reliques of Corruption that are within he crieth out Oh miserable man that I am Rom. 7. Now Christ is fitted with Kingly power to conquer and destroy the power of sinne and Satan There is no lust no Corruption that is too bigge for the King of Glory to overcome Thus as the Jewish Priest represented Christ in his Priestly Office So Joshua the Sonne of Nun did Christ in his Kingly Office as the Apostle insinuateth for Heb 4.8 Heb. 7 2. as no Ogs or Sonnes or Anak the greatest Giants and warlike men in the world were able to stand before him but he did bring the People of God unto their Rest Thus also will Christ who is both the King of Righteousnesse and King of Peace subdue all our Spirituall Enemies and establish us in Everlasting Rest He will first be a King of Righteousnesse and then a King of Peace he will first conquer thy lusts and then give thee a Crown of Glory Oh then admire this fitnesse of Christ to be thy Mediatour See how admirably there is a proportionable fullnesse in him for every emptinesse of thine In the Fourth place Christ is Sanctified or prepared for this work of Redemption If you do regard the peculiar and proper benefits that accrew to us by this Sanctification It would be infinite to reckon all Consider 1. Remission and Forgivenesse of our sinnes that is often attributed to his bloud Now how great a mercy this is David will tell us Psal 32. when he saith Blessed is the man to whom the Lord imputeth no sinne Blessed It 's the inbred appetite of all to be blessed But they mistake in what it lyeth Therefore the Psalmist telleth us The rich man The great man the prosperous man is not blessed but he whose sinnes are forgiven And indeed though a man had Solomons abundance yet if sinne be not forgiven how can he be blessed You see Cain in the midst of his Cities he was building yet he had no quiet because sinne was not forgiven yea David in the midst of all his Kingly glory did not take any rest but he was disquieted with roaring in his bones all the night long because sinne was not pardoned 2. Christ is sanctified to sanctifie us This is plain in the Text Christ died not only to take away the guilt of our sinne but to make us an holy people zealous of good works Tit. 2.14 Therefore the garments of the Saints were made white in the bloud of the Lamb Revel 7.14 Do not the Godly groan under the power of Corruption but Christ will sanctifie them as he sanctified himself to that end 3. Peace of Conscience and boldnesse at the Throne of Grace Through him we have free accesse The Apostle hopeth because of him to go boldly unto God This hand-writing against us this gulf is taken away 4. We glory in Tribulations in Afflictions because by Christs Death the sting of them is removed yea we are raised above the fears of Death Christs Death doth take away our Death O Death where is thy sting 1 Cor. 15. SERMON XCIX Sheweth further what is implied in that phrase of our Saviour I sanctifie my self Handling chiefly the Priestly-Office of Christ in Opposition to the Socinians and for the Comfort and Direction of Penitent Sinners JOHN 17.19 I sanctifie my self for them c. WE are demonstrating what is implied in this phrase I sanctifie my self for them There remain more particulars which are as follow First This signifieth That Christ was wholly set apart for us that he had no other work or imployment but to minde our good and procure it for us In the Scripture phrase to be sanctified is often used for to set apart and dedicate to such a work that if it be otherwise imployed there is a kinde of prophanation and pollution so if the vessels dedicated to Gods service and sanctified were imployed as Belshazzar did in any common use this was the polluting and defiling of those vessels In some sense it holds here Christ was made man and made under the Law not for himself
for our comfort that every believer though yet unborn was in Christs purpose and intention when he laid down his life as if they had been existent in the land of the living In the sixth place By this intention of Christ in his prayer and death it will inevitably and immutably be brought about that they shall in time be converted they shall believe and be brought into communion and fellowship with Christ For seeing as we have heard Christ could not but be heard in what he prayed for and the Father alwayes granted his Petition therefore it cannot be but that all those who are given to Christ shall one time or other be wrought upon by the Word Thus it 's said They believed Act. 13.48 as many as were ordained to eternal life and the Apostles were to go and preach in such places because God had much people there Act. 18. and Rom. 9. the Apostle doth fully shew That Election is the cause of all mercies vouchsafed in time and those who were not elected they were hardened and given up to a spirit of slumber Oh then the admirable love of God to those that are his there shall not be one of them but the Word of grace will finde them out They that were not his people shall be made his people Joh. 10. I have other sheep saith Christ that are not of this fold and those he will bring home Hence Rom. 8. we have that golden Chain which all the Arminian subtilties can never dissolve Whom he hath predestinated he hath called and whom he hath called he hath justified and those he hath justified he hath glorified To expound calling only of vocation to afflictions and to the cross and Justification only of the vindicating of their persons and cause against the calumnies of the world is too dilute and repugnant to the scope of the Apostle in that place we may then absolutely conclude of the conversion and believing of such who belong to Christ and that the Word preached will sometimes or other be effectual upon them In the last place It 's plain from hence That Gods Election and so Christs dying for us is not conditional or upon the supposition of our believing but our belief is the true and genuine effect of Election and Christs death For whereas Christ here prayeth for those who shall believe The Question may be Whether this belief be supposed as a Condition Antecedent to Election and Christs death or as an absolute Effect of both so that Christ doth not only pray for believers but also that they may be believers There is a great Controversie between Arminians and the Orthodox for they say God elected some such persons to eternal life indeed and gave them to Christ as a Mediatour but it was upon a supposition and fore-sight that they would believe and persevere in that faith to the end But the Orthodox do more consonantly to the Scripture and to the greater exaltation of Gods grace and magnifying of Christ affirm That God by one single act of the same time did elect a man both to grace and glory both to salvation and faith So that God did not elect us because he foresaw we would believe but he did elect us to believe as well as to salvation So that faith is not a condition but the effect and fruit of our Election This is a necessary truth to be proved and therefore the next day it is to be considered for the present I take it for granted That those who shall believe are such not who by their own power shall either believe or dispose themselves to it but who by the grace of God shall be inabled thereunto For the present consider the aggravation of this love of God in Christ to us before we had a being And 1. There is remarkable freenesse in it of grace if positively and absolutely considered For what could there be in us to move God to this mercy when we could not think or cry or pray or do any thing for our good even then God set his love upon us It was nothing in us seeing we were in the womb of nothing 2. This freeness is aggravated if comparatively considered for it 's the grace of God that makes some to believe and leaveth others in their natural corruption The Apostle considered this discriminating love of God to Jacob and Esau Rom. 9. before they had done either good or evil Oh then sit and admire the depth of grace the unsearchable riches of grace for what art thou to so many learned and noble men in the world to so many of thy own kindred and family that God hath past by yet took compassion on thee Didst thou not lie equally in the same mass of corruption and bondage to all sin 3. There is the Eternity of this love it was before the beginning of the world So that we cannot imagine any moment of time wherein Gods thoughts were not upon thee Lastly The unchangeablenesse of this love for the Councels of God and his purpose are immutable There is no change or shadow of change in him and therefore if once loved alwayes loved he predestinated thee before the world called thee out of the world justifieth thee in the world and will glorifie thee after the world Vse What infinite cause of praise and glory the people of God have Well mayest thou call upon thy soul and all within thee to praise God Well may this be the burden of every Psalm For his mercy endureth for ever yea if thou hadst the hearts of all men and Angels this were not enough neither can Eternity be long enough to glorifie God in this particular SERMON CVI. Of both the Moving Cause and Effects of Election and of Christs Prayer and Death Against Arminians and others JOH 17.20 But for them also who shall beleeve in me through their Word WE come to a Second Observation from the circumstance of the future tense Who shall beleeve in me For as was intimated there may be a twofold sence of these words 1. That this future Faith is mentioned as an effect and fruit of being given to Christ as also of Christs Prayer and Death for them So that he doth not only pray for them which shall beleeve but also that they may beleeve and in this sense the Orthodox interpret it Or 2. It may be interpreted as if Faith were here supposed as a condition on our part antecedaneous both to Gods Election and also Christs Intercession and death So that the sence should be These were given to Christ and Christ he praied and died for them because it was foreseen by God that such would beleeve upon the means of grace offered and others not In this sence Meisner a Lutheran urgeth it and thus all Arminians and others must take it who hold that we were Elected from a foresight of our Faith and perseverance therein But that this cannot be the meaning of our Saviour is evident because the ground of
an evident comprehensive knowledge for then it would be science strictly so called but it hath a plain knowledge of the testimony or authority that revealeth it and also some apprehensive though not comprehensive knowledge of that we do believe Hence Paul saith I know whom I have believed 2 Cor. 4.13 And again How shall they believe unlesse they have heard Rom. 10. And this discovers the sad condition of thousands who say they believe in Christ and yet have no true knowledge about him 2. There is required to this justifying faith a firm and lively assent to the whole word of God For unless this be laid as a foundation there cannot be any building upon it Insomuch that we see the Scripture sometimes attributing salvation to the belief that Christ was able and that God was powerfull not that by that object they were justified only that was the particular in which the doubt and difficulty did seem to be so that it was not exclusive of that special act of faith but inclusive of it and indeed this is necessary to be known that justifying faith doth carry a man out even to Historical or Dogmatical matter respectively to Justification So that when a justified person believeth any temporal promise or the power of God it doth not simply and ultimately believe them as such but as they represent God a Father in Christ so that he believeth the power of God as of a Father in Christ and all the temporal promises are looked upon as Yea and Amen in Christ so that this is to be observed by the believer There is nothing true in the Scripture but justifying faith fetcheth filial arguments from it and makes him sensible of that peace and reconciliation with God in Christ And indeed to believe all the truths in Scripture doth beget fear and horrour unless this justifying faith qualifie it The devils believe and tremble so the meer dogmatist he believeth but hath cause to tremble for till every thing be brought to Christ that as God reconciled all things in heaven and earth through him so if thou reduce all things in the Scripture to Christ even the threatning part to him because fulfilled by him thou wilt have solid comfort Thus as it 's with man because he is rational all those animal acts which are common to him with beasts yet are reductively and participatively rational so in the godly man all those general acts of faith are reduced to justifying as the summe of all SERMON CVIII Of Justifying Faith Shewing what things are necessary thereunto And how or in what method the Spirit of God enableth the humbled soul to beleeve JOH 17.20 But for them also who shall beleeve on me SEveral particulars have been given in to the clearing of the nature of justifying Faith The last we were upon was to inform what goeth to the being of it and two Ingredients have been dispatched viz. Knowledge and assent Proceed we therefore to a third thing and that is 3. A deep sence and feeling of the burthen of sinne with some sorrow and humiliation thereupon The Law must work in the discovery of the disease before the Gospel doth in manifestation of the Remedy There must be the pain and smart of a sting felt ere there be any earnest beholding of the brazen Serpent Our Saviour said The sick needed the Physician When Paul by the light of the Law found himself out of measure sinfull then he began to seek after the unsearchable Riches of Gods grace Come unto me all ye that are heavy loaden and I will ease you saith Christ Mat. 11.28 Faith that is the easing and reposing of the troubled Spirit It is disputed whether Repentance go before Faith and indeed there is an Evangelical Repentance whereby the heart is melted with grief for sinne because God is so gracious a Father in Christ and this must necessarily follow Faith but then there is a Legal sorrow for sinne arising from Gods just hatred against it which breeds great trouble and confusion in the soul before it hath laid hold on Christ and this precedeth Faith Of this our Saviour speaks Mat. 21.32 Ye repented not that ye might beleeve And so Peters hearers Act. 2. were pricked at the heart before they were directed into Evangelicall Repentance and Faith There is then a fence of our undone estate going before this justifying Faith whereby a man findes himself utterly lost all his desirable things perish sinne that was once so beloved by him is as Tamar to Amnon hated more then ever he loved it Now he would throw it out of doors the sight and memory of it is grievous to him I presse not such a measure or degree of sorrow it worketh so much in all that there is a displacency and abhorrency in sinne as that which is the cause of all misery Hence in the 4th place followeth a conviction and perswasion of minde that there is no Creature in Heaven or Earth no nor nothing that he can do is able to justifie him or bring Reconciliation with God The Spirit of God Joh. 14. that doth convince of sinne in the first place doth afterward of a Righteousnesse That there is no Righteousnesse to be had but in Christ only If so be a man be no further convinced then of his sinne and disease thinking to make medicines and plaisters of his own thereby to heal himself This man will alwaies be kept in a wandring Wildernesse What was it that made so many run into Monasteries undertake strict waies of Discipline and mortification They had but an half Conviction They felt wofull troubles and agonies in their Souls for sinne They could not tell what to do as Luther professed of himself while a Papist but not being convinced of true Righteousnesse They ran to miserable Comforters and so skinned the Soar when the putrifying humour was still within but that Soul which the grace of God will carry on to Justification doth not only finde sinne manifested but the insufficiency of all Creature Righteousnesse he seeth with Noah that unlesse he get into an Ark there is nothing but overflowing waters every where While then this stone is squaring for an Heavenly building he is instructed in his own lost and undone Condition Being therefore thus fully perswaded that in himself he is a dead and a damned man In the 5th He proceedeth to an actual renouncing of every thing but Christ He seeth there is no remedy in the world for him but by Christ He abhorâ—eth all those Doctrines and practises in Religion which he did put confidence in as if they could save him Phil. 3. You see this method in Paul when once his eyes were opened then all the priviledges that were formerly counted gain he looked upon them as losse yea as dung in comparison of the Knowledge of Christ Now certainly this is a great work of Gods Spirit not only to make a man renounce his sinnes but his works of Righteousnesse also for this
undid the Jews Rom. 10. They sought to establish their own Righteousnesse and so would not submit themselves to that of Christ In Popery what is the reigning errour but that men are not taught to go out of the works they do and believe in Christ only Do they not expresly pleade for some co-partnership in the work of Mediation and is not also this poison sucked down every where in all mens hearts who is there till God hath humbled him over and over again that flieth wholly to Christ Nay even in a godly man what is that that keeps the soar so raw and the heart so unquiet Is is not because he would not be beholding to Christ only Therefore when a man is thus fitted by the Spirit of God as to see every thing is a rush a reed to lean upon but Christ Though I could weep a Sea of tears and those tears turn into bloud though I had all the grace of Men and Angels yet it would not reconcile me to God Then is he upon the Confines of Justification Therefore 6. When a man is thus driven out of all hopes and like the people of Israel seeing his Enemy of sinne following behinde and a Sea before then the Spirit of God stirreth up desires and hungrings after Christ then are his out-cries Oh that I could believe Oh that I had an Arm to embrace Christ For we see Judas coming thus far to bewail and confess his sins to throw away that silver he had so unjustly got to cry out of himself But then there were no desires no groans after Christ so that while the Soul is in this posture many times it's ground between hope and despair It is in great agonies like the woman that is to be delivered sometimes throbs come and there is an hope of deliverance but then all goeth back again sometimes they are ready to lay hold on Christ then comes a violent gust and puts all back again It 's true desires of faith if reall and sincere are faith initiall and Mat. 5. there is a promise of full satisfaction to those that hunger and thirst after Righteousnesse and that is implied when our Saviour saith a bruised reed he will not break and smoaking flax he will not quench that is where there are the least motions and tendencies of souls towards grace there shall be the greatest encouragement 7. God leaveth not the afflicted Soul in these desires and agonies but doth so strengthen and enable the heart that now he doth not only desire but actually receiveth and embraceth Christ His desire is put forth into actings so that it 's no longer Oh that I could rest upon Christ But he doth rest his soul on him with a lively recumbency Therefore Joh. 6. believing is called coming unto Christ Those tormenting slavish fears which affrighted him Shall such a sinner as I one that hath more offended God then many thousands approach near to him May I not only touch the hem of his garment but take him also in my arms These and the like Questions he can now answer and therefore cals upon his soul and chideth it Why art thou thus cast down and why art thou thus troubled within thee Beleeve on Christ So that now he doth with Simeon take Christ in his arms He can now say Lord let whatever come I shall bear it patiently now I have seen thy Salvation as it was with the poor Criple that could not stir or move when healed he can take up his bed and walk so the poor tempted sinner that before lay trembling afraid to pray afraid to come to the Ordinances can now arise and walk performing all duties with comfort and zeal You must know that this resting on Christ when thus humbled for sin is not an effect of mans power It 's not in mans strength to make this Iron to swim to walk thus upon the waters when every thing within and without is against man and yet for all this to depend upon the Lord Christ No it must be a divine and supernatural power from above and therefore the work of Gods grace in Faith justifying is as great though not as wonderfull as in miraculous Faith when any were enabled by beleeving to remove Mountains this was not by any greater power of God then when a poor humbled sinner by resting on Christ doth remove those mountains of sins and that great gulf which is between God and the soul We may well call justifying faith miraculous faith For is not this a miracle and a wonder of wonders That the soul thus in darknesse and plunged into the deeps yet should cleave unto Christ and say Though he kill me yet I will trust in him Oh we see if there were nothing but mans power and the troubled sinner were left to himself he would immediatly despair as we see in Cain and Judas Even as the stone naturally descends downwards when you take away the pillar it leaned upon so when you take away all the carnal props and hopes of a sinner and his sins do every way environ him he presently fals into the mouth of despair It 's therefore the great work of Gods grace to enable to beleeve To you it 's given to beleeve Phil. 1.29 And some are said to beleeve through the grace of God Act. 18.27 and faith is called the work of God not only because it 's that special grace which he doth so eminently require but because he is the immediate efficient of it Know then that the mighty work of God goeth to make the soul rest on Christ it would of it self despair a thousand times over and fall into hell before it would come to Christ and Experience confirms this in many sad and tempted Christians who though they goe from Minister to Minister and reade the good promises of the Gospel yet cannot beleeve till the Sprit of God enable them Now God enableth the humbled Soul to believe two waies directive and effective by direction and instruction and that in these particulars 1. By informing him that when the Soul is truly humbled for sin that it is a duty to beleeve in Christ That such are threatned with damnation who shall refuse to come unto Christ and this is a blessed lesson to learn when the Soul shall be thus perswaded that if in this case I receive not Christ I commit a worse sin then ever yet I was guilty of What a madnesse is it in me to damn my self for fear I should be damned I fear my other sins may destroy my Soul and not fear my unbelief This is the great crying sin of all others He that believeth not the anger of God abideth on him yea he is said to be condemned already and to make God a lyar Oh then how happy is that soul when the Spirit of God doth thus enlighten and perswade thee Once it was a Question and a doubt to thee Whether thou mightst lay hold on Christ Once thy thoughts were That
to beleeve though it might be matter of comfort and priviledge yet it was not of duty But O how graciously hath God taught thee otherwise Now thou ar◠as much afraid not to lay hold on Christ as to commit any other sin Thou art as consciencious in believing every promise as in conforming to every command Thou darest no longer listen to doubts and fears to Satans Temptations in this matter then thou darest to the lusts and pleasures of sin 2. The Spirit of God doth instruct us in this That thus to beleeve and rest on Christ is to perform or to do that to which Justification is promised He that believeth is passed from death to life and still Remission of sins is said to be received by Faith and we are justified by Faith Rom. 5. So that when the Soul doth rest on Christ he performeth that to which Christ with all his benefits are promised Joh. 3.16 God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Son that whosoever beleeveth in him should not perish but have eternnl Life So that the humbled sinner having his eyes thus opened he seeth it the greatest madnesse and folly that can be not to receive Christ and to rest on him Why thus he argueth I cannot he justified I cannot partake of Christ till I do believe so that to believe is as necessary in an instrumental way as Christ in a meritorious way Shall the diseased Patient question whether he shall take that medicine which will certainly heal him Shall the hungry man doubt whether he may receive that alms which will preserve his Life Thus the humbled sinner is convinced that as he must not murther his own body wilfully by refusing to eat meat so he must not his own soul by a wilful rejecting of the promise 3. The Spirit of God instructs him in this also That by beleeving he doth not only bring comfort and salvation to his soul but in a most eminent manner doth also glorifie God As Abraham by that remarkable act of Faith is said to give Glory to God Rom. 4.20 The tempted Soul is apt to think Why should I believe this is but to seek my self This is because I would have comfort whatever becometh of Gods Glory Oh but saith the believer when thus awakened if I could perform all the Commandments of God if I could love God so as to give my body to be burnt for his Name yet I could not glorifie God so much as by believing for this acknowledgeth God in Christ wherein God is more to be admired then in the creation and government of the world Lastly He is enabled to see the folly and unprofitablenesse of Vnbelief If he go not to Christ where can Salvation be had he is sure to be damned by keeping from Christ Therefore with those Lepers he is resolved not to perish but to go to God though he seem an Enemy to him And then 2. God worketh faith in us effectively as you heard by strengthening the heart of a man fiducially to repose on Christ if other graces as love and patience do not grow of themselves in mans heart much lesse doth Faith which is so supernatural every way SERMON CIX Of Justifying Faith JOHN 17.20 But for them also who shall believe in me through their word WE are treating upon the Doctrine of Justifying Faith and certainly we may say It 's good to be on this Mount of Transfiguration and having declared that method Gods Spirit leads an humbled soul into when it 's enabled to believe We proceed to further particulars instructive in this business The ultimate and last act of justifying faith was a fiducial resting upon Christ for all spiritual benefits But to understand this further Consider that the Scripture expression of it is very emphatical and denoteth several notions in it as when it expresseth it by receiving 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is a word often applied to faith in this act it receiveth Christ Joh. 1.12 it receiveth the promise it receiveth forgivenesse of sins Act. 26.18 so that in this justifying act of faith we are to conceive a precious treasure offered by the grace of God even Christ himself and faith as the hand receiving of it and this expression is full of excellent matter for it teacheth 1. That we in this act of Justification or laying hold on Christ have nothing of our own All our righteousness is without us we are to receive it offered we have nothing inherent This Paul knew experimentally Phil. 3. when he would be found not in his own righteousness but that which is by faith His own mark that Any thing we may call our own we must not be found in and that is our own which is not only so effectivé by our own procuring and labour or merit but subjectivé which is inherent in us though it be wrought by the grace of God as the Just is said to live by his faith Hab. 2.4 It 's his faith subjectively though Gods effectively This word then receiving doth carry every man humbled Evangelically wholly out of himself and as was said to the woman looking into the Sepulchre Why look you for him he is not here he is risen So it may be said Why art thou searching and digging into thine own heart Thy works or graces these are not the object of faith It 's above thee It 's without thee though by faith applied to thee Even as the poor cripple that desired to be healed looked upon Christ expecting help from him he knew he had nothing in himself or as the indigent beggar looks without him and stretcheth out his hand to receive food or money So is it with the humbled sinner Oh then be directed here why doth God make thy own heart thy own wayes so bitter to thee Is it not because thou shouldst seek out for a Christ and look for a righteousnesse without thee 2. This word receiving implieth That we are wholly passive in our Justification That we are not justified by doing any thing or offering any thing to God but receiving from him Even as some Philosophers say Intelligere and sentire are passions Though we express them actively yet the soul therein is passive So when by believing a man is justified we are not to consider what he brings to God or doth for God but what he receiveth from him This is a fundamental principle to be grounded in it 's a mercy of mercies to be directed in the agonies of thy soul to the right way of believing to know the way to this City of refuge If a manslayer pursued by the avenger had not known the way to the City of refuge what danger had he been in It 's like the childe not coming the right way in it's birth now naturally we all think by doing to partake of Christ not receiving which made the Apostle so industriously assert this That it 's not to him that worketh but to him that believeth
the grace of God No Christ doth not call to men that sin yet laugh and make merry but that are weary and loaden to come unto him and then he will ease them Answ 2 But 2. This Doctrine of special and particular Faith doth not encourage to presumption because it cals not upon sinnâ—rs abiding and wickedly persevering so to rest on him but mourning over and abhorring their sins Therefore no man is commanded to believe this first that Christ died for him but to believe the word of God threatning and discovering the horrid pollution that is upon us as also the generall contagion in every part the insufficiency and inability to help himself the necessity of hungring thirsting and seeking out after a Saviour So that in this order and method he must by Faith lay hold on Christ Answ 3 3. This special Faith cannot be presumption or encourage thereunto because the object of it is whole Christ a Lord and Soveraign as well as a Saviour The presumer he divides Christ looketh upon him as a Saviour not as a Lord and Law-giver and therefore takes Christ but upon his own terms not in the Scripture-way and so indeed he takes not Christ but an Idol of his own making and by this it is discovered that he doth not truly believe but presume It 's true Christ as the Object of our justifying faith is to be considered as our Surety and Mediatour as a Gift of the Father to us yet he cannot truly be received as a Saviour but as a Lord and King also So that God having inseparably joyned these two together Faith dare not Faith will not divide So that this will prove Jealousie-water to the Hypocrite he professeth a belief on Christ but it is Christ divided or a part of Christ he looks upon the Atonement he made as a Saviour but not on the Obedience he owes to Christ as a King Christ doth not only promise but command he doth not only offer precious Gifts but enjoyneth strict and exact duties and faith taketh in all these Answ 4 4. Faith cannot be presumption because it doth not only receive Christ but this particular doth also cleanse and purifie the heart Act. 15. When Peters Faith was kept up then all his other graces were enlivened therefore Heb. 11. all those notable acts of high Righteousnesse and Obedience are attributed to faith so that the same Faith hath two hands one inward whereby it receiveth and embraceth Christ the other outward whereby it stirreth up and quickeneth to other Graces Justifying faith though it only justifyeth as it embraceth Christ yet at the same time also it worketh by love by patience by zeal by heavenly-mindednesse So that the exercise of all other graces is imperately from Faith though not elicitely It 's true there is a dead Faith and as Luther called it an incarnate faith a dead faith The Apostle James speaketh against c. 2. which is a bare assent and profession without any lively operation and such a kinde of believer is placed by Sebastian Franco in the Catalogue of Heretiques a luke-warm believer but that faith which doth justifie carrieth a man not only to Christ but is a general exciter and promoter to all holy duties and obedience 5. Faith special cannot comply with presumption because it doth not only believe in Christ as the special object but includeth an assent to the whole Word so that it 's as general as the Word is if therefore the Word of God doth not beget security and carnal encouragements to sin neither can Faith For presumption properly consisteth in this to divide the means from the end to think of obtaining one without the performance of the other can never be admitted by faith which in the special application of Christ is guided by the universal direction of the Scripture Vse of Instruction to humbled sinners Be well informed in this that you are not to stand in generals which are accompanied with great fears and dejections of spirit but in a particular manner to lay hold on Christ Oh let thy necessities drive thee that easelesse and restlesse condition thou art in be like a stone from the center like a bone out of joint till thou art fully united to the Lord Christ Know it is a duty That thou sinnest in an high manner while thou dost thus frowardly keep off from him Vse 2. There is the happiness of believers They receive Christ and so in him all things He that hath the Sun hath all the Stars He that hath the Fountain hath the streams if he hath given us Christ with him he will give all things Now God looks on thee in Christ The devil that seeks to devour thee must devour Christ first And O what a poor weak thing is it to doubt about earthly provision when thou hast received Christ for all things SERMON CXI That a Gospel-Ministry is to continue to the end of the world And for what ends JOHN 17.20 That shall believe through their word I Shall now finish this fruitfull Text. The last thing considerable in it is the instrumental cause of faith and that is the Apostles Ministry This faith is wrought by their word To open this Consider 1. That the word which begets faith is called Gods word vers 6. and here the Apostles word in a different sense It 's Gods word originally and efficiently because revealed by him It 's the Apostles word ministerially because they are the Embassadours to publish it Thus Paul cals it his Gospel as in other places it 's the Gospel of God because the Ministers of God are Stewards to whom is concredited the dispensation of the Word therefore it is called their word 2. Whereas Christ prayeth for all that shall believe even to the end of the world and yet they are said to believe by the Apostles word when yet thousands and thousands have believed since the Apostles death and departure It s necessary that by the Apostles we do not understand only their persons but the succeeding Ministry unto them which is to be perpetual in the Church all that now or hereafter shall beleeve though by the present Ministers that lived many hundred years after the Apostles yet may be said to obtain faith by the Apostles word because they sit in the Apostles chair they deliver the Doctrin which they delivered and succeed the Apostles though not in personal and extraordinaries yet in ordinaries in which sense Christ promiseth to be with them to the end of the world The words thus explained we may observe That God hath appointed a perpetual Ministry even to continue as long as there shall be a Church in the world All that shall beleeve are brought thereunto by the Apostles word now they being long since dead it necessarily followeth either that none can now beleeve or else that there is a Ministry to be perpetually succeeding them for this spiritual effect That the Ministry and Word preached is the means of faith
appeareth evidently Rom. 10.17 Faith comes by hearing and hearing by the word of God yea vers 14. there is a chain of faith and hearing and preaching inviolably put together We may bring a second witnesse to confirm this 1 Cor. 3.5 Who is Paul or Apollo but Ministers by whom you beleeve Where you see to be instruments of faith is not only limited to Paul the Apostle but is extended to other ordinary Officers in the Church even all that water as well as plant The Apostles planted the ordinary Ministers they water I shall not at this time prove a distinct calling of Ministers from people that hath been done already I shall only shew the perpetual usefulness and necessity of a Ministry for spiritual ends as long as there will be a Church upon the earth and the rather because Socinians and Seekers though they grant There was once an extraordinary Ministry in the planting of the Church yet they say it was only temporal for a season even as miracles were and that where the Scripture is made common there needeth no Ministry Therefore to inform herein consider these Propositions First That God hath appointed a Ministry in his Church not from necessity but a voluntary liberty condescending herein to our capacity God did once govern his Church as in the Patriarchs time by immediate revelations and apparitions and thus he could still do if he pleased It 's not therefore from necessity but meer bounty that he hath appointed such a way of spiritualizing people God doth not need the parts or gifts or piety of any men in the world and certainly if God hath appointed second causes in nature which work from a necessary principle within not necessarily but freely much lesse did he in these things which are of a supernatural constitution Secondly It 's to be affirmed That in the first plantation of Christs Church there were some things extraordinary but that doth not inferre every thing thus appointed was extraordinary The Office of the Apostles who had a Commission to go over the world and had an universal Authority being furnished to that end with infallible assistance was extraordinary Christ seedeth his Church spiritually as he did once the bodies of men miraculously first he took bread himself then he gave bread to his Disciples and they gave it to the people Thus Christ he preached the word of life and then he commanded the Apostles to preach who instituted others in their room The Office then of Apostles and Prophets with the gift of miracles were extraordinary in the first constituting of the Church but then ordinary Officers were afterwards required As with the people of Israel while in the wilderness God made miraculous provision for them but when once setled in Canaan then their Manna and other miraculous provision failed them And if you say How shall we know what is an extraordinary Office and what is an ordinary Office seeing the Apostle Eph. 4.11 12. reckons them up altogether I answer It 's true the Apostle there mentioneth extraordinary and ordinary Officers because he is to speak of the whole fruit of Christs Ascension to his Church and so because Apostles were a great and principal part of Christs gift to his Church and the influence of their labours upon the Church to the end of the world and therefore they are called the foundation Rev. 21.14 Hence they are mentioned as well as the ordinary only the difference between these two may appear in the qualifications of either for to an Apostle was required gifts of miracles an universal Commission and Authority infallibility of assistance c. but to the ordinary Elders there is no such thing required but what may be in an ordinary manner attained unto Thirdly When we say A Ministry is appointed for spiritual ends it 's good to know in particular what they are And 1. You see it 's in the Text To work Faith And therefore faith is said to come by hearing The ear that is the organ of learning and knowledge as also of faith It 's observed by a learned man That though we reade of godly persons that could not see or speak yet of none that could not hear because that was the instrument of faith yet this is not so to be urged as if a godly man might not be made deaf only it 's a sad affliction because by hearing faith is begotten and increased What enemies then are such to their souls who care not for hearing who give over hearing come now and then it may be for sinful ends whereas by hearing the Word preached God hath appointed to give thee faith Art thou not then such an atheistical or prophane man because thou doest no more regard this hearing of Gods word preached Be swift to hear said the Apostle James 1.19 2. The Ministry is appointed for the conversion and regeneration of men who naturally are dead in sinne and averse to God It was a subject the Prophets often preached upon to return every one from his evil way to God and John Baptist yea Christ himself also preached repentance as well as faith Hence Jam. 1. God is said Of his own will to beget us by his Word and so it s called the washing of regeneration through the word Tit. 3.5 That as the Spirit of God at first by moving on the waters prepared and produced living creatures Thus God by the Ordinances cals those who are like Lazarus dead in their sins to come out of the grave and live There is a resurrection of souls by the Prophets when they lift up their voice like a trumpet as well as there will be of bodies by the trump of an Archangel and indeed this is the proper effect of the Ministry No moral Philosophy hath attained to the inward change of mens hearts As Eliah when he threw his mantle on Elisha he left his Oxen and followed him Thus when God by the Word preached doth lay hold on the heart of a man he is a new creature minde new heart new affections new all is made new Thus while Peter was preaching there were three thousand converted So that to take the preaching of the Word away is worse then to take the Sun out of the heavens that is but an instrument of heat and life bodily this spiritually 3. The Ministry is for edification as Eph. 4.14 For the perfecting of the Saints and till we come to a full stature in Christ So that the Ministry and Ordinances shall not be abolished till we come into heaven the Sacrament is till he come and he will be with the Ministers till the end of the world and certainly the godly man findes much need of a Ministry to quicken comfort and direct his soul craveth and calleth for this as much as his body doth for food and raiment So that those who argue against a Ministry demonstrate they finde no experimental benefit of it upon their own souls 4. God hath appointed it to propagate
variety and difference in gifts in graces in offices in outward conditionr yet they must all be one 3. You have the patern of this unity As thou Father in me and I in thee 4. The nature and quality of this unity That they may be one in us 5. The benefit and fruit of this union That the world may believe thuu hast sent me I shall first consider the benefit praied for That they may be one and observe That union rmongst the godly is of so great necessity and consequence that Christ doth in their behalf principally and chiefly pray for this Though in this Unity be included grace and sanctification yet that which is expresly mentioned is their agreement I have handled this Union as it related to Officers in the Church from v. 11. I shall pursue from this Text union amongst believers themselves and because our Saviour doth enlarge himself about it I shall also insist upon it To Open this Truth Consider 1. That the is a two-fold unity or union among the gtdly Invisible and Visible Invisible Unity is that whereby they being united to Christ their head by the Spirit on Gods part and faith on our part do receive spiritual life and encrease in which some Beleevers are compared to the several members of the body and Christ to the head because of that spiritual life and motion they receive from him This is the foundation of our visible union and without this though we may be outwardly of the Church yet we do indeed receive no saving advantage by Christ Of this union the Text speaks not because it 's such an Union that the world seeing it may thereby be induced to believe Therefore 2. there is a visible Vnion whereby Believers do outwardly and visibly expresse their compacted nearnesse to one another and so those particular Churches of Corinth and Ephesus are called Christs body in respect of their external union as well as internal for not only by faith but also by the Ordinances we have fellowship with Christ and with one another Of this visible Unity the Text speaks and this is made a special means to bring the world to believe Whereas on the contrary differences of Opinion and sad rents and sects in Religion is the only way to confirm men in their impiety and to think there is no truth and no religion at all In the second place This visible Union doth diffuse it self in many Branches As 1. There is an unity of Faith and profession when they all believe and speak the same thing This must be laid as the foundation of unity for unity in errour and idolatry or false waies is not peace but a faction or Conspiracy This unity of faith is reckoned among the many unities the Apostle mentioneth Eph. 4.5 Phil. 2.2 They are exhorted to be of one minde and the Apostle notably presseth this 1 Cor. 1.10 that they speak the same thing being perfectly joyned together in the same minde and the same judgement What a sad breach then hath the devil made upon Gods people when there are so few of the same minde and do judge the same things but as you heard it must be a samenesse and unity in the true Faith for the Jews they are one amongst themselves the Mahumetans are one the Papists are so one that they boast of it and make it a note of the true Church Now though this should be granted though they have a thousand divisions amongst themselves yet unless it be unity in the faith unity in the sound doctrine it is nothing at all 2. There is an unity of affection and love in the heart and outwardly one to another Love is called the affection of union and makes a man to be the object he loveth as much as his own and we see the praier of Christ abundantly fulfilled in this respect concerning the Primitive Christians for Act. 4 32. it 's said they were of one heart and of one soul Those thousands of believers were as if they had but one heart and soul among them and thus in Tertullians time the heathens did admire at the love Christians had to one another our Saviour makes it a surer sign of discipleship then if they wrought miracles Joh. 3.35 3. This union is seen in the publike worship and Ordinances which God hath appointed as God said of man at first it was not good he should be alone So it 's true of every believer he is not to serve God alone to think that a private Religion is enough Therefore you have the examples of the primitive Christians Act. 2.1 Act. 5.12 how they met with one accord in one place and that to have the enjoyment of publike Ordinances they praied together the Word was preached to them they received the Sacraments together and the Apostle 1 Cor. 10.16 17. sheweth how the Sacrament of the Lords Supper did declare their union and communion one with another Hence Heb. 10.25 The Apostle reproveth those whose manner it was not to assemble themselves together This vâ—sible union of believers in Church-Ordinances is their highest beauty and their chiefest advantage Hence David professeth his ravishment herein How beautiful are thy Tabernacles O Lord of hosts and Psa 110. it 's called the beauties of Holinesse and Hag. 2. this temple is said to be more glorious then ever the former was and that because of Christs presence therein preaching and reforming all abuses and corruptions When the Ark was taken Phinehas his daughter cried The glory is departed from Israel Hence the Ordinances even in this life are called the Kingdom of heaven because of Gods glorious presence therein David when banished Psa 63.2 longed to see the glory of God as he had seen it in the Sanctuary And then it s our greatest profit and advantage for Gods presence is promised to these So that the Christian Ordinances are the life of the Church There is a larger dispensation of Gods gifts and graces here then otherwise 4. This unity is seen in that publike order and government which Christ hath appointed in his Church as God hath appointed some to be Shepherds and to govern so others to hear and obey he hath commanded admonition and in some cases sharp reproof and where obstinacy is to cast out Now it 's very hard to have unity in this respect for as 1 Cor 14. it appeareth private Christians do difficultly keep within their sphere every member would be an eye as the Apostle there chargeth so it 's hard to meet with an obedient ear though to a wise and godly reproof It 's therefore a blessed thing as to have unity of faith so also of order That is to see every member of the Church with its relation in an harmonious way as it 's in the body though they be heterogeneal parts yet they all harmoniously consociate in their operations This unity of order is like the nerves and ligaments to this spiritual society 5. This
admonition reject So that it is very clear That Church-power and Church-censures are to be inflicted on such as obstinately offend therein and certainly a boundless Toleration of all kinde of heresies seemeth to be so harsh and unsavoury a thing that even the Remonstrants who yet cried up a liberty of prophesying as their great Diana did disavow this professing their approbation of that known Rule It 's better living ubi nulla licent then where omnia and that with this liberty of opinions there ought to be wayes used for the extirpation of heresies This licentiousnes then doth not beget unity but increaseth breaches for it gives way to mens corruptions to vent themselves and is like the warm Summer to snakes and serpents which makes them come abroad when the cold winter kept them in These remedies then being laid aside Let us consider what are truly and properly so what is the fit oil to be poured into the Churches wounds seeing it is so often like that man of Jericho whereas then this breach of unity may be made three wayes Of the true Doctrine by heresie Of godly Order by schism and Of Christian love by wrath and contentions in outward matters Let us see what are the peculiar Remedies for what is proper to one is not to another and as for the way of unity in Doctrine these are uniting and closing principles 1. So farre as there is an agreement in judgement to close heartily and imbrace one another in that It 's a mercy that the difference is not in the very fundamentals and vitals of Religion seeing therefore there are common opinions and doctrines wherein the godly do agree let that unity be nourished this will be a means to produce further union This Rule the Apostle giveth Phil. 3.15 16. Whither we have attained let us walk by the same Rule and if any man be otherwise minded God shall reveal this to them It 's a great frowardness in the rigid Lutherans that they will not own the Calvinists as brethren though there may be a reconciliation in fundamentals as Pareus pleadeth So farre then as men do retain Christ and fundamental truth with an humble godly disposition desiring to be further informed Let not the want of what they should have make thee despise the good things they have 2. Let private Christians highly esteem and submit to those godly and faithfull Pastors God hath set over them For commonly there begins the breach when they begin to be offended at them It was some mistake about what Christ preached that made so many Disciples quite forsake him it was durus Sermo an hard speech they said and would not seek to be further informed when men will not own that publick office God hath appointed then they wander into by-paths Therefore Eph. 4.12 13 You see a two-fold end of the Ministers of Christ the one is To keep them from being carried about with every winde of Doctrine The other for a spiritual edification till we all come in the unity of faith So that a due and fit obedience and acknowledgement of them would in a special manner prevent divisions 3. Get a pitifull and compassionate spirit to those that go astray We are indeed to have zeal and an holy impatience in the things of God yet this is to be accompanied with pity Of some have compassion making a difference saith the Apostle Jude Certainly when we shall consider how prone it is for men to receive errour for truth How naturally blinde and opposite the minde of a man is to the revealed truths of God and how that it 's the Spirit of God that leads thee into truth That it's God only who keeps thee from the heresies and errours that others are carried aside with These things will greatly move thee to tender bowels SERMON CXVI Of Christian Vnity Setting forth some Rules for Vnity in Doctrine Church-Order and Affection for the preventing of Errour Schisme and Wrath. JOH 17.21 That they also may be one as thou Father art in me and I in thee c. TO prevent or heal any breach that may be made in doctrine by errour we have given some Remedies and there are more remaining As first Candidly and truly to lay down or report the opinions of others that do dissent from us There is nothing hath made the gap wider and more raked into the sores of the Church then such a malevolent and ill disposition to pervert the opinions of others to make them hold such monstrous things as they do with all their hearts detest It was thought that the Apostle James therefore was moved to write that Epistle for works as well as faith because some did misunderstand Pauls writings as if he had taught Faith onely was enough to save though it was not accompanied with an holy life How often was Christ and the Apostles traduced for preaching such things that they never taught and all this was done by their malicious enemies to make them more odious and to bring greater danger upon them And do not the Papists to this day represent the Protestants as if they were the most damnable and blasphemous heretâ—ques that ever were But if it be not lawful in civil matters to bear false witnesse against another much less in Religious and doctrinal matters whether therefore it be by writing preaching report or any other way Gods Word and Conscience requireth of us that we are to represent the Opinions of others truly and really not put a sence of our own upon them and then fight with that this is not the way to bring the straying Sheep back again this will never reduce to unity for the party dissenting will presently see that truth is not sought for but victory That the end of dissenters is not to bring him to the knowledge of truth but to disgrace and defame him and this will never convert Therefore that is necessary in all disputations to state the controversie aright for that is like the first concoction which if it miscarry is not mended afterwards men may write voluminous books and bring multitude of arguments to no purpose if the true state of the controversie be not laid down To know therefore the true and proper distance is the only way at last to unite as the best way to recover out of a disease is to be truly informed what it is A second Remedy uniting in matters of doctrine is not to impose such Conclusions and inferences upon the doctrine maintained by dissentients that are not the proper and genuine effect thereof To cast that upon them as their doctrine which is but our inference that we may make through ignorance or any other distemper is not fair especially when they do with their whole soul abhor such Conclusions There were some Spiders that would suck poison from those sweet herbs the Apostle had planted because he shewed that where sin had abounded grace did much more Therefore some forced this consequence upon the
yet because the Foundation of all our Christian comfort is in this Union and Unity is our whole spiritual Treasury Let us follow the Scripture Light in Explication of it And First It is good to Consider what synonimous or equivolent expressions the Scripture hath to represent this Vnity And we reade of an emphatical one 1 Cor. 6.17 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 He that is joyned to the Lord The metaphor is from glue that doth so closely and inseparably joyn things together He is made one Spirit Is not this a wonderful expression of that intimate Union the believer hath with God He is made one Spirit with him not essentially as if he were made infinite omniscient c. but as it were morally as they say Amicus est alter ego Another word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1 Joh. 1.2 Truly our fellowship is with the Father and his Sonne Jesus Christ Thus 2 Pet. 2.4 we are said to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 partakers of the divine nature and often we reade of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the Communion of the holy Ghost This Communion indeed is a consequent of our Union our Union is the Foundation of our Communion although the word doth not only signifie Communion but Communication sometimes howsoever this signifieth the unspeakable priviledge the godly have by their Union that now all things do become theirs which Christ hath our mala and his bona are communia We cannot fall and perish unlesse Christ also be destroyed with us A last word I shall instance in is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rom. 6.5 and hereby is intimated our co-planting into him and this the similitude of the Olive-Tree and the Vine doth admirably represent and certainly there is no kinde of Union scarce but the Scripture expresseth our Unity with Christ by it as that of the Head and the body of a Foundation and building of a Vine and its branches of a Husband and wife to shew hereby the Excellency and fulnesse of it every one of those unions having something that another hath not As David doth attribute several Titles to God of a Shield Rock Tower c. to shew that God was all things to him Thus is Christ all Unions to the godly as I may so say 2. There must be an unition as Cameron well observeth before there can be an union a Communication before a Communion Unition is to be conceived efficiently as the work of Gods Spirit joyning the believer to Christ and union is to be conceived formally The joyning it self of the persons together Now there is something on Gods part uniting and something on ours On Gods part that is the spirit of God Eph. 2.8 the Jew and Gentile have through Christ accesse unto the Father through one spirit So that as it 's the Spirit that sanctifieth the Spirit that worketh mightily in beleevers the Spirit that sealeth Thus it is also the Spirit that unites to Christ for of our selves we are aliens from God we all lie dissipated in ruine but it 's the Spirit of God that quickens us and engrafteth us into Christ As the Spirit on Gods part so Faith on our part Eph 3.15 Thus Christ dwels by Faith in our hearts and it 's by Faith we are ingrafted into the Olive-Tree therefore that is called eating of his Flesh and drinking of his bloud whereby we are made one with Christ our head We then may easily conclude all men living in their natural condition without the Spirit of God have nothing of this Unity They must needs wither and perish in their sins 3. We may conceive of a natural union with Christ and a supernatural A natural union all men have in that he took mans nature and not Angels upon him So that in this respect all men though never so wicked yet agree with him in his humane nature and thousands are damned though Christ took mans nature upon him The other union is supernaturall for as Christ though man yet was conceived in a supernatural way by the holy Ghost So all those who are mystically united to Christ are in a supernatural way changed by the holy Ghost and thereby joyned to Christ for it 's the Spirit of Christ as well as of God the Father that doth thus unite us to him We cannot then take any comfort simply in this that Christ was made man unlesse we have a spiritual Vnion with him as well as a naturall Therefore the Apostle excellently to this purpose urging Christs Incarnation Heb. 2.11 14. doth not press absolutely his being made man but so as thereby to help not all men but such as are his brethren all men are not Christs brethren but such as by faith are made one with him Both he that sanctifieth and they who are sanctified are all of one that is of one Adam of one root as it is generally expounded but though other men be of that one root as well as such as are sanctified yet the Apostle limits it to such only that are sanctified and from thence draweth that comfortable inference Christ is not ashamed to call them brethren and v. 14. because the Children are partakers of flesh and bloud he also himself took part of the same so that it 's plain by these Texts No man can simply take comfort in this that Christ became a man That he is of the same humane nature with Christ for it 's only to the children only to such as are sanctified that his Incarnation is advantagious Hence 4. This union is wholly spiritual and invisible Christ is the head and we the body Christ the husband and we the wife but all this is after a spirituall and mysterious manner The ligaments are spiritual insomuch that this is better felt experimentally then palpably expressed Therefore to carnal and natural men it 's wholly a paradox They cannot imagine what it is Even as spiritual and immaterial objects cannot be discerned by the eye No man hath seen God at any time So neither can this spiritual union be naturally perceived if we should preach all our life time upon it a natural man would never understand one iota or tittle about it Therefore when the Apostle speaking of the union between man and wife Eph. 5.32 therby representing the union of Christ and his Church addeth This is a great mystery but I speak concerning Christ and his Church Oh pray therefore that thou maist experimentally feel this union with Christ That something within may close with this and thou maist be able to say O Lord though I reade it in no Book hear it in no Sermon yet my own heart can discern it 5. Though this union be spiritual yet for all that it is reall it 's not imaginary and a meer fancy but as Christ is a real Christ God a real God faith a real grace so real is our union with these and therefore the effects of this union are altogether real such as
others but for a season onely The summe then of this speech amounts to this Christ therefore prayeth that believers may be united amongst themselves because hereby a wide door is opened for the progresse of the Gospel Hereby the world may be perswaded that Christ was the true Messias because he had brought such true peace amongst his Disciples From whence observe That Vnity amongst believers is a special means to enlarge the Kingdome of Christ There is no such obstruction to the Gospel and scandal to the world keeping it off from faith in Christ as to see those who professe Christ divided and subdivided into many Sects and opinions Is it not imbred in all to think that truth cannot be contrary to it self That Christ cannot be divided That the Spirit of God is the same Spirit and therefore men do very speciously conclude certainly these men are not of Christ have not his Spirit they are so contrary to one another No wonder therefore if Christ thus earnestly pray for believers unity as being the most effectual means to propagate and preserve the Gospel which made the Apostle Rom. 16.17 when he had spent the Chapter chiefly in saluting of the Saints an expression of dear love he doth in a most fervent manner break out thus I beseech you Brethren mark them which cause divisions and offences and avoid them We are in a special manner to take heed of such turbulent and dividing persons The Apostle gives this general character of all such They serve not Jesus Christ but their own lusts and ends But to open this Consider First That though our Saviour presse Vnity of believers as a sign of his Disciples and a means to winne others to the Faith yet Vnity simply as so is not an inseparable note of the true Church The Papists indeed they professedly maintain this That where we see a Church in it's members all united together and that under one visible Head and Pastour there we are to conclude is the true Church and on the contrary when we see divisions and multiplicities of Sects and Opinions as they say there are almost an hundred amongst the Protestants there cannot be any true Church And indeed they have no fairer way to intangle men and to fill the hearts of people with prejudices against the truth then because of the many opinions that are amongst us But to this we answer these things First Vnity as Vnity without true Doctrine cannot be any distinctive Note of a true Church A whole Church as that of Israel may be universally corrupted so that neither the Worship or Truths of God were in any visible way received and yet in this universall corruption they were all as one man Thus the Jewes and Turks they have wonderfull unity amongst themselves yet who will conclude the Truth is amongst them Although the Heathens had multiplicity of Gods and religious wayes yet the Jewes are at great consent in the main things amongst themselves It is necessary therefore that to Unity there must be joyned true and sound Doctrine In the second place We say There is no such cause for Papists to boast of Vnity amongst themselves For our Divines doe abundantly shew That these Philistims doe not onely fight against the Israelites but even one with another Their Swords are often set one against another witnesse the Jesuites and Dominicans and that in great controversal points so also between Thomists and Scotists Now to this Bellarmine hath these answers First That their differences are not in substantial things they are only in secondary points But First So we say The Protestants truly so called for we cannot tell how to call the Socinians Christians do agree in Fundamentals so that although there be great disputes in their circa fundamentalia yet the foundation it self they fall not upon Secondly We say They have dissented in Fundamentals for is not that a principle of Religion with them Whether the Pope be above the Councell And yet there have been hot differences amongst them in this point And therefore some have asserted The Pope may be deposed by the Councel and deputed for an Heretique Now certainly with them either the Pope or a Councell is the generall Head of the Church and it 's of the necessity of salvation to be in obedience to such an Head yet they cannot agree who that is In the next place Bellarmine hath this evasion If saith he our Church have any divisions they arise from the meer malice of the Devil not for want of a remedy to keep the unity for we have a visible Judge to determine all controversies whereas saith he among Protestants their differences do arise from the very Genius of their Doctrine because they hold no visible efficacious remedy to such contentions But to this also it s answered easily That all the differences amongst the people of God come from the Devil without and corruptions within The Devil is not wholly conquered nor are our corruptions altogether vanquished and therefore it cannot be but that breaches and wounds will sometimes be made Yet in the second place We have a more sure and efficacious remedy to compose all differences then they have for they indeed alledge the Pope or a Councell as a visible Judge to end all controversies but these being men are subject to ignorance and passions and so cannot perform the Office of an infallible visible Church because not sufficiently qualified thereunto Again They have not de facto silenced all those debates that are amongst them Some of the fore-mentioned Disputes are as fervent as ever Neither hath the Pope yet interposed to decide Whether those Doctrines about scientia media and absolute predefinitions with the dependent controversies thereon be true on the Dominicans side or their adversaries Therefore thirdly We hold The Scriptures to be the infallible and unerring Rule and therefore have a proper and sufficient means to end all controversies And although it be said That many differences arise about the sense of the Scripture therefore that cannot be a Judge but the Church We reply That many controversies also may arise about the Church the Authority of it and it's infallibility and therefore they who acknowledge the Scripture the only adequate Rule of faith do thereby confesse a powerfull remedy to remove all differences Further That Vnity is not de facto alwayes a note of the Church appeareth from the opposition of Satan against the peace and quietnesse of it And therefore as it is in matter of practice peace and quietnesse is not alwayes a signe of a good conscience for our Saviour saith The Devil keepeth all things quiet while he ruleth Luke 11.21 Thus it is also in respect of Churches many times a false superstitious Church hath more plenty and ease then a true one because the Devil will not disturb his own but where the Kingdome of Christ is there the Devil doth also desire to erect his Throne Thus when the good
to be considered And they are these 1. It lifteth a man up above his natural reason It addeth many cubits to his stature As reason directs and corrects sense as we see in Astronomy so doth faith direct and correct reason As Zacheus because of a small stature went up into a tree to see Jesus Thus the reason of a man being too low in it self must ascend up to the Scriptures that it may behold divine things so that they wholly overthrow faith and change the nature of it who made it with Abailadus of old to be imagination or with the Socinians strength of reason Certainly Julian and the Heathens of old confound Christian Religion upon this ground because it was faith it was not a science 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it was Julians upbraiding now the Christians they gloried in this and Austin to confirm the Christian under many captious doubts saith thus Nomini te esse fidelem not rationalem To bring then divine truths to reasons comprehension is to put the Sunne under a bushell or to think to fit Goliahs shoe to Zacheus his foot 2. Though this faith lifts up reason yet it doth not contradict it When we say faith cometh by revelation not by reason flesh and blood cannot make such things known to us yet when once this revelation is discovered in the Scripture then reason doth wonderfully help to propugn and maintain this truth revelation must lay the foundation and then reason will build upon it so that inlightned reason and instructed reason out of the Word is of excellent use to explicate and clear divine mysteries Even as the Gold-smiths hammer is usefull to dilate and diffuse his golden mettal in many formes and this use all our learned Divines make against all Heretiques They doe by the help of reason and arguments out of the Scripture illustrate and confirm the Doctrine to be believed 3. This general nature of faith hath two excellent properties put together in one place Heb. 11.1 It 's there called The substance of things hoped for and evidence of things not seen It 's 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 We shall not dispute Whether this be a definition of faith it 's enough that two differential marks are given of it And First It 's the substance of things hoped for concerning which word learned men say divers things but it may comprehend these particulars First that Faith is not an empty flying fancy for so Aristotle useth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as opposite to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 some manifestation meerly as the colours of the Rainbow or of birds feathers when the Sunne shines These have but an intentional being there is no reall solid being in them but faith is the substance of things hoped for and certainly this is greatly to be endeavoured after that thy faith be a reall substantial thing how many mens faith are but fickle fancies and uncertain notions and therefore with their dogmatical faith they are like the Apostle James his man without faith tossed up and down with every wave Jam. 1. The Apostle Ephes 4.14 saith Be not carried about with every winde of Doctrine that denoteth the levity and emptinesse of a thing Trees that are well rooted are not blowne up and down like feathers What then is the cause of instability and uncertainty of many mens Religion It 's because they have not faith wheresoever that is it is a solid substantial bottoming of the soul 2. The word substance doth imply that it makes the things hoped for though afarre off yet present to the soul and even to subsist in the soul for faith is not hindred in its actings by distance of place for that receiveth Christ enjoyeth Christ though in Heaven and he that believeth hath eternal life Hence we are said to be already translated from death to life John 5.24 because to faith these things are as sure as if they were already done Thus Paul you see him by faith speaking as confidently as if he were in Heaven already Rom 8. Who shall separate us from the love of God shall things present or things to come Shall life or death c Hence faith is called The beholding of things not seen 2 Cor. 3. Faith makes God present Heaven present Christ present as really and truly as bodily objects are present to sense and truly for want of this it is that we are so cold languishing dejected we doe not by faith make these things present if we did they would more divinely affect us and as it is the substance of things hoped for So of things feared likewise Noah by faith moved with fear prepared an Arke Heb. 11.7 Thus faith makes hell and damnation present it doth not look upon hell as a farre off but is affected as if it did see and hear those dolefull howlings in hell and so dare no more sin then if it were in hell already Oh what a mighty change would faith thus realizing things work upon us 3. The word comprehends Assurance Confidence and so indeed is hypostasis used both in Scripture and by humane Authours now this confidence of faith and assurance is seen in the knowing and assenting acts of faith as well as applicatory witnesse those resolute and confident deportments which the Martyrs had Had not they strong assurance of the truth who could endure such exquisite torments against subtil opposers And certainly the Martyrs in Queen Maries dayes are more to be admired then those in the primitive times for they suffered upon undoubted and clear points which only the Heathens gain-said But now these suffered by them that acknowledged a Christ and pretended the Glory of Christ as well as they So that this heavenly confidence and satisfaction of the soul that they care not for further disputing and doubting in the matters they do believe is a great property in faith And this manifesteth there is little faith now in Religion wherein men are apt to think all Religions alike and that one may do as well as another In these dayes to have such a substantiating reallizing and confident assurance is a great wonder The next word describing the generall nature of it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and that doth imply First That the things believed bring an objective light with them As the object that is seen brings a visibility though faith in respect of humane reason be obscure and supernatural Arguments be inevident yet compared with the light in the Word it hath much evidence Hence the word of God is so often compared to light and that illumination which God worketh in the minde is partly faith as well as any other grace The things that are believed bring an evidence with them to the soul as the Sunne brings a visibility with it to be seen Therefore this believing is said to be by the Word set home in the demonstration of the Spirit and hence it is a man in some sense is passive
these particulars we are by the glory of Christ to understand all things that did any way make him glorious especially considered as a Mediatour and an head of Beleevers Now this glory he did not receive for himself only but for us also As the Sun of heaven hath its light not so much for it self as for the world So Christ the Sun of Righteousnesse hath a compleat fulnesse not so much for himself as for us that we might be made partakers of it Hence all the work of grace in its progresse to happinesse is called glory as 2 Cor. 3.18 a place brought by Calvin to illustrate my Text to which we may adde 2 Cor. 4 6. of which places more in time The words thus explained observe That the glory which Christ hath he communicates one way or other to his people Christ thinketh it not sufficient to have glory himself but he doth communicate the blessed effects thereof so that they are made glorious likewise by him The two similitudes that Christ taketh to himself illustrate this as that of an Head If the head be crowned with glory that redounds to all the body because the head and the whole body are considered as one and thus Christ though he be exalted to all glory and honour and so it is his own personal priviledge yet all this is for our good and that by being glorious himself he might also make us glorious Hence some expound this glory of Christ concerning his Sonship that he is the Son of God and indeed it cannot be denied but that this is an eminent part of this glory Now he hath not this Sonship only but Joh. 1. He gives us power also to become the Sons of God Only he is the Sonne of God by nature we by grace and adoption Another similitude is that of an husband and wife so often mentioned in the Canticles and by the Apostle Now if the husband be a glorious King or Potentate though he have a Wife of mean and despised birth yet he communicates all his glory to her and though God say of his essential glory He will not give it to another yet Christ gives of his glory in some sence to his people though they are not thereby made equal to him in glory To understand this Doctrine Consider First That the glory which Christ hath as it is personally and subjectively his so it 's incommunicable It 's impossible that the glory which Christ hath personally should be made ours for then we should be the only begotten Sons of God then we should be Mediatours and Saviours which would be blasphemy for us to assume but as God will not nor indeed cannot communicate his glory unto a creature so neither can nor will Christ communicate this glory as it 's personally his unto us but as it is with the Sun it communicates glorious light to the Stars yet the Stars have not the subjective light of the Sun so Christ though he do communicate of his glory to us yet not as it 's inherent in him but in respect of the fruits thereof 2. We are to conceive a difference of those effects of Glory which Christ vouchsafeth to his One instance of glory was to work Miracles to doe such great things as Christ did yea Christ saith they should do greater then he Now this glory was given only to some Apostles and other believers in the primitive times of the Church This was part of that glory which was common to Christ and others Although indeed this was also communicated to such of whom he was not an head in a spirituall and saving manner but only external in respect of outward administrations yet when this glory was communicated to work miracles there was a great difference between Christ and Beleevers for he did them in his own name and power but they through the Name of Christ 2. There were some things which Christ did and they are made legally ours God accounts us as if we had done them Thus Christs Sufferings to take away the Curse of the Law and his obedience to the Rule of the Law is made ours he being our Surety and therefore by his Obedience we are said to be made Righteous His obeying the Law and suffering was not only for our good as when he wrought Miracles and preached but it was in our stead Not as if we therefore were as righteous as Christ or were Redeemers and Mediatours but we are the Subjects receiving of it 3. There are glorious priviledges which Christ hath and he gives them to us also We are Sons as well as he we are co-heirs with him in glory Rom. 8. We shall be glorified with him we shall reign with him we shall be raised up and sit on Thrones of glory with him We shall judge the world with him yea as he hath a Rod of Iron to break the Nations with So the Saints shall have Rev. 2.26 27. Oh the enlarged affections we should have in this particular Why do the people of God alwaies go bowed down afflicted with their own unworthinesse and temptations Oh give faith some breathing-place go and meditate on this The glory that Christ hath thou maist claim it also Is he the Son of God Is he heir Is he exalted to glory Know that thou art thus also and although Christ is in the possession of consummate glory but thou art wrastling and toiling in a miserable world yet as the Apostle argueth if we shall not rise then Christ is not risen 1 Cor. 15. So if we shall not be glorified then Christ is not glorified Hence our Saviour joyneth himself with the disciples I go to my Father and your Father Joh. 20.17 and so it s Christs glory and thy glory Christs Heaven and thy Heaven 4. There is the sanctification of our nature by grace and as Christ was sanctified so also doth he sanctifie us Hence you heard he sanctified himself for us Now the humane nature of Christ received the Spirit of God without measure and therefore he was called the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the holy One Luk. 1. but was this holinesse for himself only no it was for his members also Joh. 1.10 Of his fulness we have received grace for grace Some understand it by way of similitude and imitation as we say of a childe he receiveth of his Father limb for limb he answereth his Father in every point so we are to resemble Christ that as Christ is the Image of the Father so we are to be the Image of Christ and therefore are laid to bear the Image of the heavenly and thus we are made one with Christ as the seal and the wax are made one the Seal leaving a stamp upon the wax like it self Now whereas the glory of Miracles others might have that were not united to Christ this none can have but who are members of that head and therefore do the people of God want grace do they mourn under their
as God hath his divine Essence from the Father for the Father communicateth the God-head to his Son by necessary generation So that it was not free to him whether he would have this Son or no as it was whether he would create the world or no It 's true there are some Learned men that say Pater liberè genuit filium because in all that the Father doth he doth it with understanding and will which they make to be the formal cause of liberty But those that do so take not liberty for that which may be or may not be but for that which is immutably so onely there is understanding and will concurring to it In this sence the expression may be admitted otherwise it would be blasphemy to say the Father did so freely communicate the divine nature to the Sonne that he might have chosen whether he would have done it or no Therefore indeed if we speak strictly it is not a giving of the Son of his Godhead unlesse we take gift in a large sence for that which is communicating yet the Scripture cals it so To this purpose some bring that Joh. 5.26 As the Father hath life in himself so hath he given to the Son to have life in himself Where to have life in himself is the highest perfection that can be and proper only to the supreme deity yet this is given to the Son to have and to have it so as the Father hath it and therefore he is called the Son because he hath his being of the Father eternally and the Fathers giving of this or the Sons receiving of it argueth no imperfection but perfection in both 2. There may be a giving to another by way of intrinsecall perfection or by way of extrinsecall declaration and manifestation of this when God gave Angels and men holinesse this was to give internall perfection to them but now when Angels and men declare the wisedom power and goodnesse of God praising and magnifying him for it This addeth no inward perfection to him only it outwardly declareth it and thus it was with Christ as God many things are said to be given him which yet he had with the Father before the world only it 's said to be given him because it was then declared and manifested what he had Indeed if we speak of Christs humane nature so it had many things given to it which were an inward perfection to him in that respect but in respect of his divine nature so he was not capable of any new perfection which he had not alwaies These things premised Let us now consider what was given him of the Father And 1. Christ even as God had many things given him in respect of externall Declaration Thus when glory and honour is given unto him by the Father as in that exceeding glorious manifestation when it was said Thou art my well-beloved Son this was external glory God gave the outward manifestation of glory that which did already belong to him 2. We reade of his Office of Mediatorship and that was also given to him Hence it is that it 's so often said that the Father sent him into the world not as if the Son did not willingly consent to this office also only the Father he assigned and appointed him who was also willing to this work So that to be a Mediatour to be sent into the world c. they are mixt Attributes for they denote perfection and some imperfection To be sent To feel the glory of the Father these denote he was man as well as God but so to be sent as by his own power and strength to work out our Salvation and purchase our peace argueth the highest pefection which none but a God can do So that this is necessary to be observed when the Scripture speaks of his appointment to this officiall Kingdom of a Mediatour this no waies takes off from Christs God-head but necessarily supposeth it because none but God can perform that work 3. The Scripture speaks of persons that are given him of the Father and this expression is very often with the Apostle John in this Chapter it 's many times repeated Those that thou hast given me So Joh. 6.59 All that the Father hath given me will come unto me Now these are said to be given by the Father to Christ not that Christ as God had them not before but in respect of his Mediatory Office So that they are given to him that he should by his death and merits bring them to Eternal happinesse and this makes greatly for the comfort and consolation of the godly and this cannot argue any imperfection in Christ that these were given to him as a Mediatour for he did not need them he was happy without them So that beleevers are given to Christ not for his good but for their own good and therefore though Christ be the Head and beleevers members yet it doth not follow that because the Head cannot be without members but needeth the members as well as they do the head that therefore Christ cannot be without beleevers No Christ took these to him not out of want but out of bounty He took them not to be bettered by them but to better them not to perfect himself but them As the Fountain is not helped by the streams but the streams by the Fountain Neither do the Stars enlighten the Sun but the Sun the Stars So that if we Consider in what sence beleevers are given to Christ we shall finde it 's no imperfection in him but perfection to be added to them 4. We reade of spirituall gifts and graces given to him So he is said to receive the Spirit without measure and hence he is called Christ because he is anointed with the oyle of all grace and this is in respect of his humane nature For the humane nature of Christ being a creature and of the same univocal species with ours it could not sanctifie it self it could not adorn it self with all habituall and actuall grace Therefore in his conflicts an Angel was sent to comfort him We must therefore alwaies distinguish though not divide those two Natures in Christ As God he could not be anointed he could not receive the Spâ—rit or be sanctified from a cause without but take him as man so all the good he had was of free-grace The personal Union was of free-grace and all habitual holinesse was infused into him by grace for none but God can be essentially and naturally holy and therefore Austin of old did urge this as an unanswerable Argument if the humane nature of Christ had not free-will or power to sanctifie it self to adorn it self with holinesse much less hath any meer man but so it was with Christ that as man he was wholly furnished with graces and gifts from above Indeed the end why he had these as also why he was made man was in reference to us It was of his fulness that we do receive so that he
of the Petition our Saviour doth further confirm it by continuing this prayer with several arguments more whereof the first is from the opposition or antithesis that is between the wicked damned world and believers expressed in these words The world hath not known that is their Character 2. You have the Description of believers These have known thou hast sent me 3. The fontal cause and original of it I have known thee 4. The Compellation given to God suiting the argument in hand righteous Father This is the sixt time that Christ cals him Father in this prayer and no wonder because as you heard it 's so sweet a relation producing all love delight joy and confidence in God by him that practically improveth it but that I have dispatched only I must not passe by that adjunct or title further qualifying this Father viz. righteous righteous Father formerly when he prayed for the sanctification of his Disciples then he said holy Father making use of that attribute which is the cause of all holiness in the creature but now speaking of that dreadfull and wonderfull dispensation of God whereby to some he revealeth himself and others again he suffers to perish in their rebellion therefore it is that he pitcheth on a sutable attribute Righteous Father It 's true indeed the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is sometimes used of a man in respect of his universal rectitude and uprightness and so some take it here and then it 's no more then that former compellation 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 holy Father but the altering of the word with the context may incline us to understand it differently Now you must know righteousness may be attributed to God generally and particularly generally as it comprehends the whole rectitude and universal purity of his whole nature or particularly and that several wayes 1. The righteousnesse of his fidelity and promise whereby he doth make good to all believers whatsoever he hath said even to the meanest and lowest act of grace Thus 1 Tim. 4.8 Paul saith The righteous Judge will give him a Crown of glory And 1 Joh. 1.9 If we confess our sins God is faithfull and righteous to forgive them Here is righteousness and the godly may plead heaven because of Gods righteousness but it 's only a righteousness of promise or fidelity in God not any strict remunerative righteousness as if from the good works themselves God were bound to reward them Indeed Maldonate he would fasten this interpretation upon the word as if our Saviour did plead the merits of believers but this is so proud and presumptuous that we will not spend time to confute it 2. There is a punitive and vindicative righteousness which God exerciseth to the wicked impenitent world and that both in spiritual and temporal punishment of which Revel 16.7 19.2 Righteous are the judgements of God Now I shall comprehend both these kinds of righteousness righteousness of God as a Father in respect of those who believe in him and righteousness of God as a Judge in respect of the world which doth not know him Observ That God whether considered as a Judge of the world or a Father to believers is righteous in all his wayes This truth is of great use if duly improved for what will silence all thy disputes all thy murmurings What will rebuke those winds and waves of thy soul but this The Lord is righteous Let us take notice of Gods righteousness in this two-fold consideration for both are aimed at in the expression by our Saviour And First The righteousness of God as a Judge of the world and as his administrations to wicked men they are so righteous and just that even the devils and wicked men though they may blaspheme yet cannot say God is unjust or doth them any wrong And although the Arminians and such infected persons who with their whole strength indeavour to overthrow Gods absolute Election of some to eternal life and the preterition and passing by of others bring specious Arguments as if the Orthodox by this Doctrine made him unjust and more cruel then any man yet such can prevail only with those that leave Scripture and consult with humane affections and indulge too much to natural reason For R. 1 1. When the Scripture is so positively and clear that some are elected some are given by the Father to Christ some are vessels of honour and mercy and others not loved by God to eternal life but left to themselves and so become by their sinfulness vessels of wrath and when not onely Scripture but experience also doth confirm this That the greatest part of the world yea and the Christian Church die in their sins and do eternally perish For many are called but few are chosen When I say Scripture and experience is clear for such a thing it 's presumption in us to argue from thence unrighteousness in God For can we search into the deep counsels of God Do we comprehend the purposes and ends of God We should rather conclude There is righteousness in all these things though we cannot pierce into it The Apostle in Rom. 9. doth beat down such presumptuous cavillings with God and we may observe That though David and Jeremiah were greatly disquieted with anxious disputes about Gods proceedings in his administrations yet they lay down this as a peremptory conclusion and they fortifie themselves with this against all insurrections of spirit The Lord is righteous Gods will is the law of righteousness and none but God himself whose understanding is infinite can comprehend his own wayes R. 2 2. God is not unrighteous in passing by some and leaving others Because he hath an absolute soveraignty and dominion over all He is not subject to any as a superior Neither is he bound by any Laws imposed upon him only his own holiness is that eternal Rule and Law by which he doth all things and if none may say unto a King why doest thou so Much less to the King of Kings Therefore learned Divines make Election neither an act of mercy or of justice but of soveraignty and dominion only R. 3 3. God is not unjust Because if he had not saved one man but left all in their undone estate he had done no more then he might do For why should it be unjust in reference to man more then in reference to the apostate Angels for of that whole number of them which fell there is not one redeemed from their eternal miseries and are we of more noble consideration then those spirits yea one of them might have done God more service if restored then many men could do So that this consideration should bridle our unruly thoughts and we should rather admire and praise the goodness and grace of God that any one is saved rather then charge God sinfully and foolishly as we are apt to do because no more R. 4 Lastly There is no injustice in God he is a righteous Judge of the
all its idolatry impiety and that it is indeed wholly at the will of the devil And this suggests a 2d Demonstration that the world doth not know God because the devil is the immediate Prince of it He that is called the Prince of darknesse is likewise said to be the god of this world This is fully expressed 2 Cor. 2.4 where the god of this world is said to blinde the mindes of them which believe not lest the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ should shine into them Therefore you have a notable description of the devils from the Soveraignty and power they have Eph 6.12 where they are called principalities and powers and rulers of the darknesse of this world how wofull then is the condition of the world of ungodly men who are thus made captive to the devils and are ensnared at their will That as they themselves are reserved in chains of darknesse so do they keep all their vassals they are chains of darknesse such as those who are in a dark dungeon and such as they cannot break neither have the wicked any desire to do it and therefore they never say to the devils chains as the ungodly do to Christs dominion Let us break his bonds asunder and cast his yoke away Psal 2. As long then as this strong one keeps the house for the whole world is his house no wonder if he make it like hell it self yea he makes the world by his ruling in it worse then hell in some sence for in hell he is tied up in some degree of torments but in the world he is let loose to infect and damn others though not without his torments 3. The world must needs be without all saving knowledge of God from the defect or absence of those causes which do alone cause saving knowledge So that as the world at first when it was a confused Chaos without form and void could not make a glorious light to appear upon it but that was Gods work whom the Apostle doth therefore describe as him that worketh darknesse out of light 2 Cor. 4 6. alluding to the work of grace which is now upon the world So neither is the world wallowing in its filth and thick darkness able to create the least light of saving knowledge but must for ever perish if God vouchsafe not his grace Now these causes are wanting which necessarily infer ignorance in the world Even as the absence of the Sun makes night 1. There is not the external Revelation and propounding of the doctrine to be believed unless God in much mercy send it Hence you may see that once in Judea only was the true knowledge of God and the whole world besides groped in more then Egyptian darkness and now though God hath commanded this light to shine over the whole world So that it is not limited to any one Nation yet a great part of the world still is heathenish So that they are darkned and become foolish in all their imaginations The denying of the Gospel is a greater misery then if the Sun should be denied to shine to such a people Now it 's God only that makes this light to shine in one place leaving the other in its darkness Even the Pelagians of old did acknowledge this grace of God necessary viz. a revelation and proposition of the object 2. Besides this external light the world wants that internal light of illumination without which the Gospel though never so gloriously preached is but like the Sun shining at noon day to a blinde man for this is made the work of Gods Spirit only Joh. 16.8 to reprove the world of sin and of righteousnesse Till the Spirit of God doth illuminate in both these the world doth not understand the horrible guilt and aggravation of sin the damnable estate and condition it is in thereby Neither doth it know what is that righteousnesse which only can justifie and where it is to be had so that the world even the wisest and most learned thereof are but like so many blinde moles digging constantly in the earth Neither affected with their disease or with the remedy till Gods Spirit doth wonderfully convince them and this is evidently seen in the Christian world For doth not the glorious light of the Gospel compasse men about yet they are like owles the blinder because of this light Insomuch that such blindenesse of minde is not amongst heathens as amongst impenitent and hardened Christians for besides the natural blindeness which they have common with heathens there is a judicial blindenesse that God smiteth them with for unfruitfullnesse and contempt of the Gospel Thus they are twice blinde as some are said to be twice dead Is it not matter of astonishment that a people living many years under constant and powerful preaching should yet he as brute beasts and understand nothing of their misery and the remedy Surely all this is because that judgement is come upon Israel even blindeness of minde and a veil upon their hearts 3. The world knoweth not God because it hath not that ultimate and compleat cause of all saving knowledge which is the spirit of regeneration and the work of a new creature upon their souls for till God give this heart of flesh and remove an heart of stone all the illumination and strongest convictions which men have upon them is not enough to make them know as they ought to know The Apostle Tit. 1.1 speaks of an acknowledgement of truth after godlines now that is only when a mans heart is mollified as well as his minde is enlightned It 's true the Scripture speaks of some 2 Pet. 2.20 who by the knowledge of God did escape the pollutions of the world but that was only in respect of external conversation for they were in their natures Swine still and not sheep It cannot then be that the world should know God and Christ as long as there is that corrupt enmity and spirit of rebellion and contrariety in it to what is holy Christ told Peter that it was not flesh and bloud which had revealed Mat 16.17 that glorious Confession of faith unto him If then the world be thus without the spirit of God enlightening and converting how then can it in any saving way acknowledge God Vse of Instruction Concerning the terrible condition of the perishing world whether within or without the Church yea it is most terrible to those who are the world really but the Church nominally You are shut out from the face of God and Christ You are without hope in the world Oh your greatnesse your pleasures will not avail to keep you from destruction This is Eternall life to know God and Jesus Christ This then is eternal death not to know him 2. That no knowledge of God or Christ which is not practical and saving deserveth the name of Christian knowledge The world though both by nature and supernatural revelation may know much of God yet because lying and living in
respect of the stability of their assent to divine truths when yet they had great temptations to assault them and we read sometimes of the Disciples that upon the working of some great miracles by our Saviour they are said then to believe not but that they beleived before only they did grow and encrease in this more Oh then in times of great disputes when learned and godly men differ in many things it behoveth the godly Christian to fly to this manifestation of Christ Oh say declare it Lord and still declare it to me more and more And certainly it appeareth by Mat. 24. That those who are false Prophets have so many fair pretences and deceivable wayes that if it were possible they would deceive the very elect so that it 's a very great mercy to be of a sound mind and established in the truth That as Jesus Christ is the same yesterday and to day and for ever so also believers are to be 3. We need Christs daily declaration in respect of the efficacy and practical operation of our knowledge So that although we know all mysteries yet if the power of Christ doth not make us to acknowledge these things in a godly manner We are but as tinkling cymbals you see Paul made knowledge a meer puff a nothing without charity 1 Cor. 13. and our Saviour puts happiness upon the doing not knowing of these things John 14.17 A Christian may grow two wayes in the extension of knowledge or in the efficacy of knowledge and this is greatly to be lamented many desire to know more opinions and more notions many are still propounding more questions after questions but the Apostle Ephes 4. tels us of the knowing of the truth as it is in Jesus which makes a Christian put off the oldman and put on the new as also an acknowledgment of the truth after godliness Tit. 1. Oh therefore pray that Christ would declare his truths to thee so as they may not only be in thy head but sink down into thy heart and be there like fire inflaming thy bowels It 's not growing in knowledg at it is knowledge but growing in it as it is saving and operative which makes a man fitted for everlasting glory As it is not the knowing of what is excellent food that doth nourish a man but the eating of it and this only doth the Scripture vouchsafe to call knowledge indeed Oh then examine thy self Dost thou so know God as to live on him by faith to love and fear him Dost thou so know Christ as to make him a Mediatour to thee in an appropriated manner Doest thou so know the promises as to relie on them and to make them thy cordial in all temptations This is to know in the Scripture language So that the Christians knowledge is wholly in tendency to operation as all motion is for rest if it be barren it increaseth our condemnation and not further our consolation In the next place Let us consider what are the reasons why Christ must continually teach his people And 1. It is because all heavenly things are revealed from God only Even as it is said of the Creation John 1. All things were made by him and without him was nothing made that was made Thus all knowledge in a supernatural manner comes from him and without him we know nothing Now all those things which require a supernatural power for to give the first existence to them require such a power to continue them therein Hence as Christ made all things Heb. 1. he is still said to bear up all things by his power and thus likewise it is in regard of all saving knowledge that same Spirit of Christ which did at first teach us must in the whole progress of our lives teach us As a man cannot beleive of himself so neither increase in faith or know more firmly and evidently of himself All saving knowledge is part of that work of grace which God is the author of in the soul Now in all the course of grace and progress therein it 's plain we need the auxiliary power of God continually Thus the Apostle speaking even to those that did believe already yet he saith It 's God that worketh in us to will and do and as it 's God that beginneth so it is he that finisheth every good work Hence Christ is said to be the author and finisher of our Faith Heb. 12.2 As it is thus in grace if God did not keep every godly man he would fall into the dirt and all noisome lusts from which he was once converted So if God did not keep us firmly and constantly in his truth there is no damnable heresie or blasphemy that is fetched out of hel it self which a godly man would not fal into So that it 's the Covenant and promise of God which keepeth a man equally from erroneous opinions and sinfull practices 3. There is a necessity of Christs constant teaching his people because of the imperfection and weakness which is in their best knowledge That as he pray'd about his faith I believe help my unbelief so I know Lord help my ignorance and therefore it is that he will have a Ministry alwayes in the Church which as that is to grow constantly in knowledge so ought the people much more Oh then be affected with the true and right apprehensions of the sins of thy minde and thou wilt quickly see that unless Christ be thy teacher thou shalt die in thy ignorance 4. There is a necessity of Christs further teaching because of the great advantage in a grown knowledge As 1. A man is thereby more able to discern between things that differ he can separate the dross from the gold 2. He will be more evangelical in the frame of his Spirit Heb. 6. The babe is unskilfull in the word of righteousness Ignorance causeth many scruples and fears which do hinder those spiritual consolations that should abound in the heart of the godly 3 Hereby they may be guides to others The Apostle Rom 14. sheweth the many duties of a strong Christian in respect of a weak It 's a blessed thing to be a means of edification of others or the reducing of such as have gone astray for want of this growth many parents many husbands though godly for the main cannot do their duties Vse 1. Of humiliation to the best persons and the best Churches they still need more light It 's not enough Christ hath declared to them but he must still declare not indeed new substantials and essentials to salvation but in regard of the superstructures of holiness and truth That Doctrine in Popery The Church cannot erre makes her incurable and is also grosly arrogant In particular persons this would also breed self-emptiness an high esteem of the Ordinances it would prevent heresies and errours men being commonly confident of themselves therein as also any severe and uncharitable censuring of others knowing as it is said Phil. 3.15 God may in
some while he was here on earth or mediately and that is by the discovering of the work of grace upon our souls whereby we gather Gods love toward us and this is the ordinary safe way that we are to take otherwise under the pretence of immediate revelations we may fall into sad delusions and this way the Scripture suggests viz. that by our love to the brethren by keeping his Commandements we may gather that we are loved of God Do not then expect as if thou shouldst hear a voice from heaven in a glorious manner as Christ did Thou art my beloved Sonne in whom I am well pleased but begin at the work of grace and Sanctification in thy heart by which thou maist certainly conclude of Gods love as by the Sun-beams we may conclude the Sun risen yet this must be necessarily added that we can neither discern of the work of grace in us or have such full perswasions of Gods love thereby but by the spirit of God as in Rom. 5.5 we of our selves through the sight of the imperfections of our graces would run from the presence of God only it 's the spirit of adoption given unto us which makes us have an Evangelical boldness before him Lastly This love of God perceived and felt by the godly is of a transcendent and incomprehensible nature So that if we should spend our whole life in the meditating of it yet we are never able to go to the bottom of it This is admirably expressed Eph. 3 19. that ye may know the love of Christ which passeth all knowledge from whence followeth that we are filled with the fulness of God for this love to us is the same in kinde though not in degree with that whereby he loveth Christ himself Christ and his members are comprehended in the same act of love what an unspeakable consideration is this to a poor believer Again the love of God is such that he gave his only begotten Son to the vilest and most ignominious death for them which the Apostle puts also upon it Joh. 3.16 God so loved the world and this love was to us while enemies while adversaries and it 's not to bring about a temporall mercy for us but eternal even everlasting glory and lastly this love is immutable and unchangeable God will never alter his love or cease to love such Certainly such a love is that which the heart of a man can never sufficiently comprehend must needs inflâ—me the soul there cannot be any cold Ice under this torrid Zone Therefore in the next place let us consider the great advantages that a believer hath which hath this powerful sence and feeling of Gods love within his heart And 1. It doth in a wonderful manner encourage and embolden the soul and that under the thoughts of death and the day of Judgement If so be this were to be the next moment if this voice were heard Arise and come to judgement yet the experimental feeling of Gods love would keep the heart so far from being dejected and perplexed that it would rather rejoyce a man and make him lift up his head 1 Joh. 4.17 Herein is love made perfect that is not our love but Gods love to us as the Greek intimateth that we may have boldnesse in the day of judgement That day which is so terrible to the wicked the very name of it is dreadful to them that bringeth much comfort to him who is loved of God Now what a desirable life is this who would not give the whole world to enjoy it viz. that he may walk in such powerful apprehensions of Gods favour that though death come though the day of judgement come yet his heart is not terrified within him The Apostle John speaks of Gods love perfected in us 1 Jo. 4.12 that is in respect of manifestation and discovery as Gods power is said to be perfected in our infirmities or faith to be perfected by love which sheweth that though God doth love us yet till this be manifested and discovered to us his love is not perfected to us 2. The sence and feeling of Gods love doth make us patient and contented yea even rejoycing under all tribulations the more grudgings and discontents thou art assaulted with under any exercises it 's an argument thou hast the less feeling of Gods love upon thee for if this did diffuse it self thou wouldst be more then a conquerour in all these things and certainly if Calvin said gravely from the former consideration out of the place mentioned in John That so far a man is proficient in faith as he is well composed in his heart for the expectation of the day of judgement We may also speak in this particular that so far a man hath profited in Christianity as he can from the sence of Gods favour rejoyce and be above all tribulations whatsoever This the Apostle mentioneth Rom. 5.5 the cause of all those glorious graces mentioned viz. patience and glorying in tribulations as also hope which will not make ashamed all cometh from that love of God shed abroad in their souls and Rom 8 It 's the love of God which he felt in his soul that made him triumph in so glorious a manner that he challengeth all things as not able to hinder him from this love of God 3. This sence of Gods love is a notable inflamer and quickner of the heart unto all godliness to all holy duties How dull how cold and lukewarm are all such performances that flow not from this fire within All is but formality and a meer outside in Religion till we have some apprehension of Gods love toward us yea those that are truly loved of God but yet not assured of it how heavily do they move in any holy duties how sad and divided with unbelieving thoughts how prone to yield to such temptations that because God doth not love them therefore it 's a vain thing to seek his face any longer but if once God let this love shine in upon his heart then it 's like oyl to his bones then it 's like Ezechiels spirit in the wheels then many waters cannot quench this love So that any duty performed out of the apprehension of Gods love is in some respect worth a thousand of those done without it Oh therefore labour to keep this fire alwaies upon the Altar of thy heart 2 Cor. 5.14 the Apostle there saith that the love of Christ constraineth him the word is thought to be used of those Prophets who being immediatly wrought upon by the spirit of God could not keep in what they felt but they must deliver it and thus it is with a man strongly possessed with the feeling of Gods love he cannot keep it in he is in an holy extasie and ravishment he praieth he heareth he doth all things with all his might 4 This apprehension of Gods love will make us wonderfull heavenly It will take us from all things here below As a man on
a high tower thinketh great towns and cities but little things thus a godly man raised up with the evidence of Gods love toward him judgeth all the world but a drop to God As the eye that hath looked on the Sun is so dazeled that it cannot behold other things Thus it was with Paul he was so affected with this that Christ loved him and gave himself for him Gal. 2.20 that he professeth he did no longer live but Christ in him It 's this apprehension that will carry us up unto the mount of Transfiguration every day It 's no wonder then if Satan be so busie to tempt us in this Point above all to unsettle us about the love of God in Christ to us for he knoweth herein lieth the strength of Sampson as it were if this be taken away any green cords will tye him he will not have strength to overcome the least temptation But as long as this love of God can be preserved and kept alive in the soul so long neither the devil or the world is able to do us any hurt so long we are like the bird flying on high that is not in danger of snares SERMON CXLV Directions how to obtain and alwayes to preserve the Knowledge and Assurance of Gods Love in our Hearts JOHN 17.26 That the Love wherewith thou lovest me may be in them THe sense of Gods love in our hearts is of such consequence that our Saviour doth conclude his prayer with it and as you have heard glorious and blessed are the effects of it I shall therefore in this last Sermon give some Directive Helps How to obtain and alwayes to preserve this Assurance and Knowledge of Gods Love to us but before we declare them it 's good to take notice of some particulars that may rightly inform our understanding in this point And First You are to know That it 's the devils great work to keep the children of God in darknesse and in continual doubtings He is the tempter not only in respect of lusts but also unbelieving and distrustfull thoughts of Gods grace and mercy That as the work of Gods Spirit is to comfort called therefore a Comforter as also to assure and witness unto us That we are the children of God yea to enable us to cry Abba Father So on the contrary Satan that unclean spirit his whole business is if he cannot tempt to sin yet to walk in a discouraged tormenting and afflicted way representing God as some terrible Judge catching at all the advantages to destroy us Now the way that the devil takes thus to deject and sadden the hearts of the godly is two-fold for either he doth thus by suggestions immediately to the soul taking the occasion when our spirits are darkned and clouded or when God for holy ends hath withdrawn his light of favour from us Or by his instruments which he raiseth up he causeth such tares of Doctrine to be sown amongst the good seed that the childe of God shall not only walk without the perswasion of Gods favour but think it is his duty and that he is obliged to reject all such comfortable thoughts for certainly this is one Doctrine of the devils amongst others in Popery that they forbid the penitent soul any assurance or certainty of Gods favour encouraging doubts as the mother of humility keeping the humbled sinner as the devils did the demoniack person among the tombs in sad and dolefull objects not discovering to him the glorious and comfortable light of the Gospel So that in Popery it 's one high point of Religion with them that no man without an extraordinary revelation can attain to a certainty of Gods love to him he may they will grant have some moral conjectures but a certain perswasion cannot be ordinarily attained But the Orthodox do abundantly confirm this truth against them Therefore I only instance in their opinion as an engine of Satan whereby he would by this temptation take off the understanding as by the former way he would unsettle the heart and affections But let our wisdom be to take the greater diligence to keep that pearl which we see Satan would so constantly rob us of Secondly Observe this That it 's possible for the sense of Gods favour and love to consist with some doubtings and sad shakings of heart about it at some times Even as the light of the Sunne may make the day yet at the same time there be some dark and gloomy clouds which though not able wholly to remove the Suns light yet do in a great measure obscure it We see it in Davids Psalms some whereof you would think were not made by the same man at the same time for happily in the beginning he had sad dejecting and expostulating thoughts with God and with his soul also and yet ere the Psalm be ended he is able to break out in comfortable perswasions and assurances of Gods love Insomuch that as Paul findes Rom. 7. in respect of grace a daily combate so also in respect of certainty about Gods love we believe and yet crave help for our unbelief and the word used by the Apostle 1 John 3.19 We assure our hearts is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 we perswade our hearts implying that our hearts have many objections and cavils so that this assurance comes by perswasion even as the Greek word to comfort 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is used also to exhort because this consolation is hardly received into the soul there must be argument upon argument exhortation upon exhortation ere it will be satisfied Do not therefore expect that which yet some vainly boast of thou shouldst alwayes walk in such predominant assurance of Gods love that there should not any time arise the least cloud or fear in thy soul no such a blessed estate will only be in heaven Thirdly Consider that the sense of Gods love may consist with a feeling of a spiritual combate within us between the flesh and the spirit For this assurance of Gods favour doth not arise from a total absence of all sinne that there is now no corruption in us at all but from Gods gracious favour in Christ pardoning those reliques of corruption within us It 's not therefore the perfection of grace within us that our sense of Gods love is built upon but the promise and truth of God in his Word the not attending to this hath made Gods children labour under heavy and sad burdens of minde Oh they feel much corruption in themselves they daily finde stirrings of sinne within them by which means they are tempted to many doubts about Gods love towards them But this is their infirmity for did not Paul in a very grievous manner complain of the body of sinne within him that he found evil present with him when he would do good that he was a captive even sold under sinne and yet for all this he saith I thank God through Jesus Christ and concludeth That there is no
or because that can adde any thing to his happiness but because thereby thou art made capable of his love and so he can communicate of his goodness to thee do not then take comfort so much from thy graces as the evidence of Gods love to thee thereby 5. Take notice that it 's most acceptable and well-pleasing unto God that thou shouldst walk in such sense and feeling of his goodness to thee For why are all those commands to rejoyce in him and to bless his name continually Why doth he invite thee to call him Father And why are there such thunderbolts in the Scripture against unbelief and distrust Why is it the main scope of the Scripture to represent God under all love and loving considerations but that all our thoughts of him should be hopefull and comfortable Do not therefore think thou goest beyond thy bounds or it's presumption in thee to draw nigh to God upon such assured apprehensions of his grace No the Scripture expresly commands the contrary Heb. 4.16 Let us come boldly unto the throne of grace and Eph. 3.12 In whom we have boldness and access with confidence by the faith of him Hearken not then to all those doubting temptations within nor all those deceitfull arguments of humane reason without but consider what the Scripture saith and certainly it 's preposterous humility as in Peter refusing to let Christ wash his feet to keep off from the Throne of grace when we are commanded to come to it Besides without this sense of love how can our hearts be raised up to bless and glorifie God It was Davids apprehension of Gods goodness to him that made him call upon his soul and all within him to bless Gods holy Name 6. Consider that this sense of Gods love is the proper and genuine effect of faith in Christ as a Mediator Thus our Saviour doth here make it the consequent of it They have known me whom thou hast sent that the love whereby thou lovest me may be in them It 's not enough to believe in the general That Christ is a Mediator to such as believe in him but with Paul Gal. 2.20 we are to appropriate him who loved me and gave himself for me with this Evangelist John we are to lean our heads as it were in Christs bosom with Thomas we are to say My God and my Lord. Now the genuine but not the necessary and inseparable effect of such an appropriating faith is the sense and assurance of Gods love to me in particular which love of God is so attentive to one believer as if there were no more in the world As they say of the soul it 's tota in toto and tota in qualibet parte so is the love of God totus in universis fidelibus and totus in singulis God loveth a particular believer as much as if there were no more believers in the world Though the objects of his love may be diversified yet his love is not divided or by division diminished Lastly Fix this alwayes upon thy heart that Christ hath prayed for this sense of the Fathers love upon thy soul You see in this prayer where he mentioneth all the great and consequential things unto believers this is brought in at the last as the adorning and sweetning of all the rest for if sanctified if hereafter to be glorified if Christ be in us and we in Christ yet if the experimental knowledge and assurance of this be absent we are as the Disciples under storms and tempests crying out We perish we perish Let the summary Use of the whole be by way of Exhortation to all believers to hunger and thirst yea to have their souls break in longing after the enjoyment of this love of God in us Oh bid all things stand aloof off till thou art made partaker of it Say How long Lord how long is it that thou absentest thy self When shall I have the imbracements of thy love When will the glorious Sunne break out and dispell all the dark clouds that are upon my soul Give not over importuning for it Because of this very prayer of Christ know to thy encouragement that this prayer abideth for ever Though it was once uttered by him upon the earth and he ceased to pray any further yet it still liveth in the efficacy and power of it yea that continual intercession of his in heaven what is it but the reviving of this prayer So that by the vertue of this prayer through his blood we are sanctified we are justified and shall hereafter be for ever glorified FINIS AN ALPHABETICAL TABLE OF THE Chief Heads contained in this TREATISE A Afflictions IT 's a greater mercy to be kept from sinne and evil in our Afflictions and troubles then from the afflictions themselves 444 The Grounds and Reasons why it is so 446 Antichrist That Antichrist should prosper and prevail in the shedding of the blood of so many Martyrs is a dangerous temptation c. 388 A two-fold Antichrist ibid. Apostasie Apostasie and decay in grace may be in several particulars 350 c. Those that plead for the Apostasie of the godly grant there is a distinction to be made 354 Apostats That men may be eminent for a while in the Church of God and yet afterwards prove dreadfull Apostats 372 Arians Arians confuted 73 149 Ascension The benefits of Christs Ascension 291 Assurance Assurance may be attained 356 Astrology How vain and wicked it is to go to Astrologers or Witches or be such 396 Arguments against Astrology and witchcraft 396 397 Atonement Christ was a Priest to make Atonement for us 507 Attributes It is a necessary duty in a Christian in his approaches to God to think to those Attributes and relations in him which may excite and stirre up holy confidence and boldnesse 657 B Beginnings THen Beginnings are hopefull when the Spirit in the Ministry or other means of grace did work upon us 382 Then will Beginnings and endings be alike when grace is radicated and enters deep enough into the soul 383 Good Beginnings will have bad endings when men professe Christ out of sinister and worldly respects ib. Hot Beginnings will end coldly 383 Behold What is that glory which they shall Behold shining in Christ 663 Beholding How much is comprehended in this expression of Beholding Christs glory 662 Belief Our Belief is the fruit and effect of Christs death and our election 537 Two opinions about this ib. The state of the Question in some particulars ib. Arguments to confirm us in the truth 538 Believe Why Gods children are so hardly brought to Believe 211 Why prophane men think it easy to Believe in Christ 213 Why Believing in Christ is so acceptable to God 213 214 Believer In what respect Christ did as much for one Believer as another 525 In some particulars the poor weak Believer hath more love and affection from Christ then a stronger 528 The particulars wherein ib. Wherein God sanctifieth their weakness and
Directions shewing how a man may prize Faith in Christ as a Mediatour 225 c. The properties of Faith 600 That Faith is knowledge 637 What knowledge Faith is not ibid. What knowledge the knowledge of Faith is 639 Reasons why Faith must be knowing ibid. The people of God are kept to salvaion through Faith 314 This is opened in two Propositions ibid. Why Faith confirms us rather then other graces ibid. That the Faith that justifieth and saveth us maketh us wholly to depend on Christ 542 The several kinds of Faith ibid. The object of Faith ibid. The seat of Faith ibid. The things required to justifying Faith 543 544 God inables the humble soul to believe two wayes 546 Of Faith under the notion of receiving of Christ 549 What the receiving of Christ by Faith implieth ibid. Faith hath two acts a direct and reflex 552 Arguments to prove that Faith is a particular application 553 The Doctrine of special and particular Faith doth not tend unto presumption 555 Father God is the Father of Christ in a transcendent way 13 Those prayers are successefull that are put up to God as a Father 14 We cannot call God Father but by the Spirit 15 What frame of heart this compellation Father breeds in every childe of God in seven particulars 15 c. Reasons why the title Father prevails so much with God 17 c. The Father is the original fountain of all good 53 All that the Father giveth shall come to Christ 54 Finish Christ did perfectly Finish that work the Father gave him to do 119 Some particulars about Christs Finishing his work 120 How he Finished it 121 c. The properties of the work Christ Finished 123 Flesh Flesh usually put Synecdochically for man 35 Fortune No Fortune 23 Free-will Free-will a dangerous Doctrine 125 It is no Free-will or preparatory work in man that begins either his grace or glory but the sole gift of God 668 G Gesture GEsture in prayer lifting up the eyes to Heaven 5 Ghost The knowledge of the holy Ghost necessary to salvation 100 Gift All spiritual good the godly enjoy is only the Gift of God Rules for private Christians exercising their Gifts 493 Given That none of those that are Given by God to Christ shall perish 352 Christ though God hath many things Given him of his Father 612 There is a two-fold Giving ibid. What things are Given Christ of the Father 613 Glory Christ hath a two fold Glory 24 Whether Christ did merit Glory for himself 25 Christ being invested with Glory redounds to the advantage of his Members in five particulars 25 26 The nature of this Glory Christ praied for 25 There were three degrees to it 27 This Glory of Christ doth consist in four things 27 28 Christs Glory is 1. Spiritual 2. Eternal 29 All men should be affected with Gods Glory more then their own good heavenly or earthly 31 c. Four Reasons why we are to pray for all our own comforts in reference to Gods Glory 33 34 Gods children are to pray earnestly for their Glory with God 143 1. What is implied in this 144 145 2. This Glory is earnestly to be praied for 146 3. This Glory is a cordiall against all afflictions in five particulars 146 147 The Glory that Christ hath he communicateth one way or another unto his people 605 Considerations for the understanding of it ib. Some Corollaries from this Doctrine 608 Glory is a gift 651 Glorifie To Glorifie is taken two waies in Scripture 24 It was the holy wise will of God to Glorifie Christ 25 We Glorifie Christ three waies 29 How we Glorifie God 102 As Gods people Glorifie Christ so it is well-pleasing to God 267 How many waies the people of God Glorifie Christ 267 Why it is our duty to Glorifie Christ 269 270 Grounds why Gods presence in Heaven is that which makes the happinesse of a Glorified believer 655 Glorification is of grace 253 How many waies we may Glorifie Christ 667 God God may regard one mans prayer more than another 10 God appoints times and seasons for his great works in relation to Christ 19 20 In relation to other dispensations 21 God doth all things for his own glory Vide Glory 33 God made the world for his glory ibid. The greatnesse of Gods glory 34 God is a universal good 57 God is an unmixed good 57 God is the proper and peculiar good 56 One only true God 90 Many fictitious Gods made by men 90 God is known three wayes 91 God is holy and so able to make other holy 297 God is holy several waies 297 298 If Gods people were not kept by Gods grace they would be undone in soul and body 301 God keeps all his from temporal dangers 301 Proved in four particulars ibid. Of Gods keeping all true believers from spiritual evils 303 Which appeareth in four particulars 304 It 's onely Gods property to fore knew things to come 395 God hath the dominion and immediate disposing of our being and continuance in the world 449 Propositions explaining this truth ibid. Arguments to prove the point 450 God considered absolutely and relatively Although there be three Persons yet there is but one God 583 Gods people are called out of the world 172 Vide People Godly It is the property of Godly men to have respect to all Gods word 201 Four Propositions to clear the point 201 c. Four Reasons of the point 202 Governours Governours that have a charge over others are to watch and pray for the good of those they are betrusted with 295 Proved by three Arguments ibid Motives to move to it 296 Grace Gods people must grow in Grace 188 How many wayes Gods people grow in Grace 188 189 Grounds and motives to it 190 Without Grace here there is no glory hereafter 649 There is infinite comfort to those that have true Grace though in the least degree 651 Grounds Vnlesse men be carefull to look to their Grounds in profession they will never hold out 382 H Happinesse THe greatest part of our Happinesse lies in this that we shall be with Christ and have immediate communion with the Lord. 653 Hate Hated Hatred Wicked men of the world have and will alwayes Hate those that are godly 425 There is a two-fold Hatred 426 The Causes of it ib. The Effects of it ib. The Properties of it 427 Whether every godly man be thus Hated 428 The duty of Christs Disciples under the worlds Hatred 430 Why the godly should rejoyce when they are Hated for Christs sake 431 Cautions to wicked men who Hate Christ 433 Head Christ is the Head of his Church 45 What is implied therein Vide Church 46 Heaven Of immediate communion with Christ in Heaven 654 The great end of our being in Heaven is to behold and enjoy the glory of Christ. 661 Heavenly-mindednesse Heavenly-mindednesse wherein it doth consist 454 Help How farre men may acknowledge Gods Help and yet not give the
glory More properties of this glory II. The second part of the Point is that this glory is to be earnestly praied for For 1. Without seeking God will not bestow it 2. Thereby our desires after it will be more enflamed 3. III. The third part of the doctrine That this glory praied for will be a cordial against all affliction Because 1. It 's an universal Medicine 2. It 's the most sutable mercy to a gracioas heart 3. Because of the insufficiency of all other things to satisfie the heart 4. Because the way to heaven is full of briars and thorns 5. It exceeds all earthly glory 1. Earthly glory is but a puffe 2. It will not avail us at death Vse Observ That Christ had the glory he praied for with the Father before the world was That Christ had an eternal being Vse Quest Whence is it that any deny Christ to be the eternal God Answ What sins doe chiefly provoke God to give men up to strong delusions 1. Pride 2. Unfruitfulness 3 Neglect of the godly learnâ—d Ministry Vse 2. Vse 3. Vse 4. Vse 5. Observ That the world was not from Eternity Proved from Scripture 2. From Reason Observ That God is only and properly known by the godly Some knowledge of God may be had several waies Of true saving knowledge peculiar to the godly Though many have some kinde of knowledge of God yet the godly only do truly know him Vse Observ Why the Ministers end in Preaching should be to bring his people to the saving knowledge of God From the necessity of it Because of the nature and properties of it The several significations of the word world in Scripture Doct. That the people of God are called out of the world Demonstrations of the Point They have not the Spirit of the world The Spirit of the world what They walk not after the rudiments of the world He lives not as others do Reasons How many waies a people may be said to be Gods Doct. That the godly are Gods people in a peculiar manner Consider How many waies or upon how many Titles those that are godly are the Lords Doct. I. 1. 2. The word of his Commandements 3. The Word threatning 4. The word of Consolation II. Because it is Gods Word III. And receive it with the whole heart IV. And make it a Rule for their lives V. They that keep Gods Word have a high esteem of it 1. For the spiritual effects of it 2. Because it 's so necessary 3. And so usefull 4. The Preciousnesse and dignity of it VI. They keep the Word who persevere in it notwithstanding all temptations Doct. It 's not enough for Gods people to have grace but they must thrive and grow in it How many waies the graces of Gods people are to grow thrive I. In respect of degrees and measure II. Depth and rooting III. In the extension and kinde of all graces IV. In the means and Instruments of their graces V. By exciting others to grow VI. In solidity and fortitude Grounds and motives Vse Doct. It 's our duty to know and beleeve in Christ as the only Mediator sent by God I. What Christ had or was as Mediator was for us I. His Incarnation 2. All that he did His Miracles Obedience to the Law His sufferings The benefits of his Mediation II Christ Mediaâ—iâ—â— for us is of God the Father III. It 's the duty of all Gods people to beleeve this fulnesse in Christ for them The ingredients or concomitants of Faith 1. 2. A relying and resting of the soul upon Christs fulness 3. There is a full satisfaction of the soul in this beleeving 4. A receiving of what Christ hath 5. A holy boldnesse at the Throne of grace 6. Large and vast thoughts of Christ 8. Faith purifieth and makes holy Why it is the duty of Gods people thus to know and beleeve on Christ Vse Doct. That only is proper obedience that hath the Word of God requiring it The grounds of this are I. From the Soveraignty of God· II. Gods promise is annext only to Gods command III. Because of the pollution that is upon mans understanding IV. From the fulnesse of the Scripture V. Else obedient persons could never bear up their hearts against the discouragements they meet with in Gods work Vse Obs That it 's the property of godly men to have respect to Gods Word Proposition to clear the Point How far godly men may sail Doct. It 's a sure character of Gods people to be a willing people I. The dulnesse in Gods people is not reigning but resisted and prai'd against Reasons 1. The sense of guilt and misery 2. The sense of Gods mercy 3. The divine nature they are partakers of 4. Because they were so willing heretofore to sin 5. Because they know none but willing service is accepted 6. Because of their great reward 7. Because of the joy and comfort that attends Obedience Vse Vse 2. Obs The Ministers of the Gospel are to preach Gods Word 1. It 's their duty 2. Their greatest honour 3. It 's his comfort and safety 4. Most useful and profitable Doct. Faith in Christ as Mediatour is acceptable to God Why Gods Children are so hardly brought to beleeve Why prophane men think it so easie to beleeve in Christ Why beleeving in Christ is so acceptable to God 1. Faith in Christ the Mediatour the main scope of the Scripture 2. The work of the Spirit in the Ministry is to convince of sin 3. It s the end of the Law 4. It 's the essence and marrow of the Gospel 5. The devil in all ages hath laboured to obscure this Doctrine Vse· Quest Answ Directions shewing how a man may come to prize this doctrine Vse An Invitation of the greatest sinners to come to Christ Doct. It 's very hopeful and encouraging to pray for those that discover signs of grace in them Consider these particulars I. It 's not our duty only to pray for our selves but for others also Quest Whether it be lawful to pray for any man in particular Answ II. Yet we may not pray for Reprobates as such A twofold faith in praier III Whether we may pray in faith for others as for our selves Then our prayers are liklier of a powerful effect when we pray for the godly Of praying for ungodly men Motives there unto Doct. All Gods people are under Christs Mediatory Praier Concerning which consider The Children of God are of two sorts The Priesthood of Christ exceeds the Priesthood of the Law The aggravations of Christs praier The several acceptations of the word World World how to be taken in this place Doct. Christs Mediatory Praier and his Death is only for the Elect. Considerations to clear the Point I. There is a necessary connexion between Christs Intercession and his death II. Though Christ in his praier and death had a special regard to some of mankinde yet no man that is damned can blame any but himself III.
and defend the truth to confute and put all errours and heresies to silence Therefore it 's a qualification required in the Minister That he be able to convince gain-sayers Tit. 1.9 You see the Apostle in some of his Epistles is not only practical but didactical and therein confuting those errours that molested the truth even in her Infancy for this end they are called Guides and Salt yea they are Shepherds to keep off the wolves that would subtilly devour the sheep We are to watch against prophaneness and also against errours The Apostle useth that phrase of a little leaven leaveneth the whole lump both in matter of corrupt manners as also corrupt Doctrine Gal. 1. and therefore would have the Churches of God purged from both Lastly The Ministry is appointed for spiritual Government in the Church to admonish those that are disorderly to cast out prophane and obstinate sinners For this end they have the spiritual Keyes of the kingdom of Heaven vouchsafed to them and in the due administration thereof God hath promised his gracious confirmation Hence it is that they are called Governours Rulers Pastours all which demonstrate that a Ministry is not only in doctrinal publication of the word of God but in a spiritual governing and ordering of people to supernatural ends Indeed the Apostle saith This power is given us for edification not destruction 1 Cor. 10.8 all is for spiritual ends It 's to save the souls of those that are under us This though accounted austere yet is profitable and necessary even as Government in the Commonwealth Thus you see the ends of a Ministry Therefore fourthly when we say God hath appointed a Ministry thus for spiritual ends this implyeth God will blesse and go along with it unlesse mens sins do hinder it We may not think God hath appointed these things in vain or for a meer form Doth not the Apostle say That if the Gospel be not the word of life it is to them that perish 2 Cor. 2. who performed the Office of a Gospel Minister more faithfully then Christ himself And who might expect greater successe in his Ministry then he Yet we hear him complaining Who hath believed our report Oh then let that people that Congregation tremble which hath long enjoyed the Ministry yet as ignorant and prophane as ever Oh consider with thy self and say O Lord thy arm is not shortned thou art as able to break and humble the hearts of sinners as ever therefore some heavy spiritual judgement is upon me I may fear I am like that cursed fig-tree upon which Christ said Never fruit grow more Now that this Ministry is to be to the end of the world while God hath a Church here appeareth by these Arguments 1. The ends of the Office are perpetual therefore the office it self is perpetual The end is to convert to build up to preserve from errours to admonish and rebuke Will there not be this work to be done alwayes Heaven is like Paradise that needed no rain there were waters from within refreshed it but the Church while militant is like the ground that needeth the former and later rain 2. It appeareth by Gods promise to them Mat. ult I will be with you to the end of the world and here all that shall believe at any time are said to believe by their word he is said to hold the seven stars in his hand Rev. 3.1 3. The duties that are injoyned people respectively to them are perpetual as to hear them highly to esteem of them for their works sake to submit themselves unto them These are duties required of a Church as long as it is a Church therefore it 's implyed they must have such teachers and officers 4. The similitude that the Scripture useth about them and the Church inforceth their perpetuity They are light the world will alwayes need the Sun and Stars They are the salt of the earth every Sacrifice must have that The Church is a Garden these are said to water it They are sheep and such must have a shepherd They are the house of God then there must be stewards to dispense the things of life 5. God threatens it as the sorest of judgements to remove their Pastors and Teachers into corners To remove the Candlestick away Rev. 2.5 6. There are directions for the qualifications of such who are to be ordained Ministers given by Paul to Timothy and Titus which are to be kept unblameably till the coming of Christ Vse of Exhortation Is the Ministry thus appointed perpetually for spiritual ends then look again and again whether it hath been so to you or no Hath it been light to remove thy blindness Hath it been salt to take away thy corruption If our Congregations are still so many Golgothaes when the word of life hath been so often preached to it What can you expect that God will make them Aceldamaes What hath hindred the Ministry from its proper efficacy upon thee but thy wilfull rebellion and wickednesse It is to work faith and thou art atheistical it 's to convert thee from thy lusts and thou art a beast still Hear ô heavens and hearken ô earth dreadfull is that sin and judgment which is upon thee Vse 2. Of Instruction Why the devil and his instruments would overthrow Christs Ministry Is it not because those onely hinder him from his quiet possession SERMON CXII Of Vnity among Gods People The Nature of it JOH 17.21 That they all may be one as thou Father art in me c. IN this Verse is laid down the matter of Christs Petition what it is that he praieth for in the behalf of those who shall believe in him and that is unity and concord amongst themselves so that as before for the Apostles he praied that they might be one as Apostles in the work of the Ministry so here he praieth for all believers so great a matter is it to have all the Godly at Union amongst themselves Now although this Union comprehend in it grace begun here and glory consummated hereafter yet it 's again and again to be considered that these glorious priviledges should be comprehended in theâ—r Union as if that being preserved all was preserved and without that there could not be any godliness here or blessedness hereafter We have then the unity and agreement of all believers made the principal part of Christs Petition for them and in that take notice 1. Of the benefit it self 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that they may be one he doth not say that they may love and agree with one another but be one as if the Church should be but one person and as the Apostle argueth None ever hated his own flesh Eph. 5.29 So there should be no divisions envyings and differences amongst the godly because they are one spirit as it were They should no more hate one another then a man doth himself 2. Here is the universal extent of this unity That they all Though there be great
that we may say as Musculus there is a good Schism and a bad Schism a good schism is when we divide malè unita things evilly joyned a bad when benè unita things well united 2. If there be many corruptions in government and administrations yet thou art not to make sinfull Breaches and Rents for these do plus perturbare infirmos bonos quam corrigere animosos malos as Austin well Therefore two things thou hast to do First As thy calling and relation is so to reprove and oppose the corruptions that abound Thus the Prophets of old and Christ with his Apostles they did with great Zeal rebuke the corruptions then prevailing and although carnal and Athiestical Politicians call this Schisme and Faction yet this is to condemn the generation of all the godly Prophets in their ages and to justifie Ahab as if not he but Elijah had indeed been the troubler of Israel 2. When you have thus done your Duty and still corruptions are suffered leave your Complaints with God who hath promised at last to take all scandals out of the Church and in the mean while patiently sigh and groan under that burthen for we may have a sinfull impatience in this kinde as Elijah in part had and those Disciples who would needs have fire immediatly consume the Samaritans because they would not receive Christ Lastly To prevent Schism in the Churches order take heed of pride ambition and seeking great things in the Church It 's reported that most of those who made the greatest Rents in the Church did it upon discontent missing of that preferment they looked for The spirit of Diotrephes who loved preheminencies made great divisions Even the Disciples began to quarrell with one another de primatu Who should be the chiefest Therefore doth our Saviour so often presse humility and enjoyn every one to become like a little Childe The last particular wherein divisions are amongst the godly is in their particular civil deportments and those are the quarrellings and wranglings the Apostle James speaks against Now to prevent these first remove the cause kill the Serpent in its Egge and that is the lust of the soul The Apostle asketh From whence comes jars and fightings Is it not from your Lusts James 4.1 There is warring within against your own souls first and then one with another Dry up this Fountain of lust and then the streams will quickly runne no more Now any kinde of lust unmortified is spark great enough to set the Church on fire a covetous lust when men are immoderately given to the world that causeth great discord As the Philistims and Isaac strived about the Well till at last Isaac came to a place which he called Rehoboth that is Rome Gen. 26.22 Thus here on earth we fall out about earthly things because the creature is too scant to give content to all but in heaven there will be room enough So a proud envious lust that breaks all Union insomuch that till there be a mortification of coveting within there will never be Union without We might mention the excellency of this Union to prevent heat but that hath been done already Let the Sum of all be as much as in us lieth to put this prayer of Christ into practise Peace is so great a matter that it 's called the peace of God and God is called the God of peace and Christ is called our peace seeing Christ praieth for it We see it 's not all the Sermons all the irenicall books can do any good till God give one heart Be importunate therefore with God and strive with him for this unspeakable mercy SERMON CXVII Of the Distinction of Persons and Vnity of Essence in the Deity against the Socinians JOHN 17.21 As thou Father art in me and I in thee THe second thing considerable in this Text is the Patern and Example of Vnity It 's not all kinde of unity he prayeth for but that which is the most absolute and perfect even such unity as is between the Father and Sonne Not as if this did denote equality but similitude only Because this patern was mentioned in the prayer for the Apostles unity I shall not repeat what then was delivered Only this must be acknowledged That there is a two-fold Interpretation of this being of the Father in the Son and the Son in the Father The Ancients they understand this of the Divine Nature as if the unity here spoken were homeousial But Calvin saith Huc eos abripuit contentio cum Arianis the heat of dispute with the Arians carried them off from the sense So that he giveth a second interpretation making the speech to be understood not of the son in respect of his Divine Nature but of his Mediatorship for by that he is made one with God the Father and one with us For whereas before Christs Mediatorship there was a miserable confusion and dissipation of mankinde God the Father against man and man against God Through Christ there is an happy unity obtained So that in Calvins judgement this unity is that of a Mediatour whereby Christ as Head of his Church being joyned to us doth thereby also joyn us to the Father In this sense also he explaineth that known place John 10. I and my Father are one Neither may we think as some have calumniated that Calvin doth Judaize or Arianize for though he deny this to be the sense of these places yet otherwise he doth firmly propugn the true Doctrine about Christs Divine Nature But there is no solid ground to make these interpretations distinct for one doth necessarily suppose the other Christ could not be our Mediatour and Head to make us one with the Father unlesse he were God and so of the same nature with the Father and therefore the unity of their Nature must be understood as the foundation So that we have in the words The distinctions of their Persons by their peculiar proprieties and the unity of their Nature Their personal proprieties are Father and Sonne The oneness of their Nature is in those words Thou in me and I in thee From whence observe That the Father and Sonne are two distinct Persons yet one in Nature and Essence I speak not of the holy Ghost which in other places is made the third person but of these two only because they alone are mentioned in the Text. To open this Consider some things in general and then what is implied in their peculiar relations 1. That God is absolutely known as God 2. Relatively as in these three Persons God absolutely considered may be known by the book of nature relatively only by the Scripture and revelation By the creatures we only can come to know that there is a God maker of all things but that this God is distinguished by three personal proprieties is not matter of investigation but faith only Therefore howsoever some learned men have endeavoured to illustrate this mystery from humane Philosophers especially
the Platonists who speak of three principles the Minde the Word and the Spirit yet they made these three distinct Essences and cannot be applied to this mystery though it may be they had these confused notions from some ancient tradition of the Hebrews In the Old Testament this mystery was believed and received Therefore good and solid Arguments may be fetcht thence to prove this Doctrine yet in the New Testament Christ who is the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Word doth more expresly reveal it so that in those who do believe the Scriptures yet obstinately and blasphemously not only deny but deride the Doctrine of the Trinity it is a very high sin and blasphemy 2. Although the Scripture reveal unto us three Persons yet this is not to be understood as if thereby were constituted many Gods There were Hereticks called Tritheita that made three Gods of these three Persons Now this is clear that though the Scripture acknowledge three Persons yet it doth as plainly declare there is but one God Therefore though every Person be God yet there are not three Gods Therefore when the Father is called the alone God this is not to exclude the other Persons from being God but any other made god The Heathenish Idols were not gods nor will God give this glory to any creature 3. This Doctrine therefore of the Trinity is purely an object of faith and cannot be demonstrated by reason The Schoolmen do well declare That the same things in Divinity may be demonstrated by reason and believed by faith as that there is a God this may be known both wayes so that though faith and science cannot have the same formal motive yet they may be conversant about the same object we know there is a God by demonstrations of reason we believe by authority and testimony from Scripture But now this truth about the Persons in the Divine Nature is only to be believed It cannot be demonstrated by reason Indeed when once this revelation is made then it is not hard to finde out such reasons and consequences grounded on Scripture that may serve to answer all the objections of any adversaries for nothing revealed to be believed is contrary to reason though it may be above it Therefore when Scripture hath laid the foundation then reason may make a superstruction yet we must take this Caution although reason be allowed to be a servant to faith we must look she grow not imperious as Hagar to Sarah for then we are to cast her out of doors then the Rule is Mulier ista ratio taceat in Ecclesiâ This Doctrine therefore is to be adored with humble believing and not to be searcht into by curious or furious rashness and certainly the devil is very ready to tempt in this point sometimes he prevaileth to seduce in this point as appeareth by the multitude of Arians of old and Socinians of late sometimes he cannot seduce yet he doth shake and disturb the mindes of the godly exceedingly by suggestions so that their temptations about dogmatical faith sometimes are as grievous as about justifying faith But now although we have a two fold light the light of reason and the light of faith and the latter ought to correct direct the former yet such is our corruption that we make the light of reason to correct the light of faith as if we should make the Sun to borrow its light from the stars But these two lights are as superiour and inferior so that although nothing can be false by the light of reason which is true by the light of faith yet the light of faith comprehends many things which the light of reason cannot as nothing can be false to sense and true to reason yet reason can comprehend many things which sense cannot Therefore when the light of the Moon which is reason is very dim and staggering let the light of faith like that of the Sun fully enlighten and confirm thee In the next place Let us proceed to the peculiar characteristical properties for though the Father and Sonne have the same common Nature and Essence yet a different subsistence So that though they are one God yet not one Person It 's a known Rule In Christ there is aliud and aliud another nature and another nature but not alius alius another Person and another person but in the Trinity there is not aliud aliud but alius alius As for the use of the word Trinity Person c. though not Scripture words yet the sense being there it 's lawfull for distinction and explication sake to use them though the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifying a Person be a Scripture word and there is the conjugate 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from whence we may make the abstract as Paul from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Concerning therefore the relation of the Father there are these things 1. In that he is called the Father and Christ the Sonne it 's implied that he is the first Person in the holy Trinity and the Sonne the second only when he is called the first you must not understand it in dignity and perfection for the Father hath no absolute perfection which the Sonne hath not for seeing both have the nature of God therefore one cannot have greater perfection then another The Father is not more wise more powerfull more holy then the Son Nor is he the first Person in respect of duration as if the Father was God before the Son for seeing he was from all eternity Father therefore he had also this Son from eternity as the Sun was never without its beams Indeed the Orthodox do well deride and justly the Socinians That whereas they confess the Father from all eternity and the Son a made or constituted God in time that they thereby introduce an old God and a young God not indeed as these words denote infirmities but as old is taken for ancient and young for that which is new And certainly if there was a time when Christ was not the Son of God then he became to be so in time but he is called the first Person in order for so the Scripture represents an order to our conceptions in this glorious mystery as appeareth by the form of Baptism whereby we are baptized first into the name of the Father and then of the Sonne The Father then is the first Person and the Son the second not in respect of dignity or duration but order 2. When God the Father is said to be the Father of Christ his Son It is not in a large sense as he is called Father sometimes but in a proper peculiar and incommunicable sense for therefore he is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the only begotten Son of God and indeed we see plainly the unity of the Father separated from the unity of believers in this Text That they may be one as thou in